#OR. just making sure my partners here are ok with a snails pace | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

Visit Blog

Explore Tumblr blogs with no restrictions, modern design and the best experience.

Fun Fact

Tumblr is available in 18 languages.

#OR. just making sure my partners here are ok with a snails pace

riddlerhymes · 4 years

Note

Oh, I'm so happy to hear that you're back! Or that you'll be back lol. Uh, you don't have to take this request now, ofc. But I figured I'd send it before I ended up forgetting about it: I adored your Jonathan Love HCs, and I'd like to ask for the same thing for Jervis Tetch? If you're okay with that. Thank you!

oh i will try my best 2 remember how i write 4 jervis, for u anon <3

When they discover they’re got a crush: hard for him to tell the difference between just enjoying company or a genuine crush, the line blurs real bad for jervis, he really just has to sit down and think very hard about things to realize when somethings a crush or not? How they confess/hint: very extravagantly, very suddenly, very in-character sort of confession..... hints would probably include showing hes thinking of his crush/you, gifts like flowers and hats he thinks you would look nice in, things that remind him of you....... hes also an affectionate guy, so it’s not surprising he’s touchy-feely, but it’s almost like hes making any excuse 2 b physically affectionate w you............. Big gestures of love: talking to you like a person, and not a character. it’s hard for him to connect on a real-world level w ppl & uses the whole wonderland characters thing as a sort of defense, like an emotional wall kinda? he’ll talk to you without playing up his words or putting any “whimsy” behind it..... Little gestures of love: trying to cook/bake for you, making you a cup of tea/coffee/hot cocoa without you asking him, even if hes not making any for himself. getting books he thinks you may like, even if it’s just from reading the summary and cover..... also playing with ur hair if u let him How to win their heart: listen to him, play along when hes playing up his act, laugh with him & not at him, stay with him when he’s not playing a role. treat him carefully and kindly, and well... it’s not everything, but some heartfelt, genuine compliments do go a long way How to break their heart: take things he’s said in confidence to you, trusted to tell you, and use it against him. being a genuine bully to him after playing up an act of being his friend/possible partner. poke fun at things that mean a lot to him(or, destroy something that means a lot to him, if you want him to cry even harder than he would already) Tiny little turn-ons: very tender hand kisses, specifically from u to him, also being very forward w him Big turn-ons: 👉👈 um..... verbal teasing but only sometimes....... lacy lingerie uhhhh......... ok thats all im saying here Things that make their heart flutter: if you remember something very specific he’s said before, and show that u remember, it lets him know u listen to him & retain what he’s saying which is, well, not something he’s had much before, it makes him feel like his words mean something to u...... also if u hold him ie are big spoon, come up & wrap ur arms around him, etc etc Their type: he falls for a lot of blonde, kind+quiet types but he could technically fall for anyone, really Ideal date: his ideal date is nowhere near possible or realistic, so.... a nice several-course meal for two, a walk through the park in the spring when the flowers are blooming, stars are twinkling, and the moon is as full as its ever been....... bright moonlight and dim streetlights illuminating the area while you both enjoy yourselves & ur time together under the stars <3 Past relationships: well we all know how those go for jervis How they might affect current relationships: he’d feel nervous about messing up this time around, given how badly he’s fucked up in the past. he might keep things at a snail’s pace, even if he feels like its too slow, because he doesnt want to rush and get too overzealous and, well, mess up something he has potential happiness in ‘Goals’ in a relationship (marriage, kids, a house, etc): his dream is to live in a cozy little cottage on the edge of some woods, with at least one partner(married or not), a nice little corner of the world that belongs to him & his beloved! hes not sure if hed want to start a family, he may want to one day, Any other love headcanons: some things he wld like 2 do but is too shy 2 ask about include; reading to u, buying clothes or accessories for u, asking if u wld like 2 Partake In Substances w him is one he’s less nervous 2 ask but still nervous nonetheless

#anon #ask #jervis tetch

29 notes · View notes

norcumii · 4 years

Text

I’ve been reading a very slow burn fic lately. It’s...interesting to see how I’m reacting to it. I’m enjoying it, for the most part, but somewhere in the last few updates I found myself hitting a very odd breaking point.

Pretty sure this is more fodder for the “Yeah, I’m probably Aro” file. >_>

(Also, for the record, pretty damn sure this isn’t about anyone here – I sincerely doubt the author in question has a clue who I am. Anyway, this isn’t commentary about their writing in the first place.)

So. Slow burn. Right there in the trope. Takes for frikkin’ ever for the ship to sail, there’s lots of pining and angst. And I am down for that, I enjoy that – up till a point. A problem I have with a lot of romance stories is that somewhere in there, the characters have Critical Failures in talking about Important Things. Often, this is the big tragic (yet strangely simple) misunderstanding, two people having completely different conversations while thinking the other person is on the same page. Sometimes it’s the “innocent hug/kiss/whatever sign of affection to a relative/just a good friend!” THING.

But all this has me thinking. And I realized there’s a number of ways I want to twist this trope. I want to read different approaches beyond there being endless rounds of alllllmost making it before something interrupts A Moment. I have no idea if the following is like, super common in more romantic circles and I just don’t read widely enough, so forgive me if it’s all like super obvious. Some thoughts on the matter!

1. Let them hook up. I know I’ve seen a tumblr post in the somewhat recent past about this, where the two characters think they’re just having sex. It’s meant as nothing emotional, just a physical release between two friends/allies/whatever. They’ve done this bunches of times before, and perhaps they figure they’ll do it many again, but then somewhere during the deed one of them dares show the emotion they actually feel.

Let them. Let them, in all their mutual angsty pining, feel like this is both one step closer to what they wish they could have, but now it feels even further removed because “this is just sex” and “it’s not a relationship,” “we’re just a regular hookup.”

Maybe one of them slips, and expresses what they actually feel. Maybe the other person thinks it’s just good acting (and they later snap at their partner to not do that, they don’t need to fake being into them or whatever, and the partner abruptly remembers that oh yeah, this ‘isn’t real’). Maybe they think it’s just the sexy endorphins fooling them into seeing what they WISH they could see. Maybe both feel like they’re getting in too deep, too lost in what they wish could be real, and that leads to a break because nope, they thought they could handle this, but it’s too close to what they want while never real enough.

2. Make it a self fulfilling prophecy. Get them to communicate the way we, the readers, desperately wish they would. Person A confesses that they desperately want to be with Person B, but they were afraid because of a power imbalance, or concerns about appearances of propriety, or any of the dozens of reasons characters insist upon to stand back and PIIIIINE instead of admitting they like someone.

Instead of having Character B do the dramatic “but I don’t CARE about that, I love you too!” thing, have them go “...oh. OH. Um. That’s a really good point.”

Have them sitting there, Person A having just gone through the painful ordeal of being known, and the silence stretches on and on and on as Person B realizes there’s a whole other complicated side to their relationship-that-isn’t they never thought about – and it might be right. There ARE legitimate issues. Maybe they ARE using Person A as a stand-in for some long-lost-whatever. Maybe there WAS external pressures to get together, and while Person B doesn’t think that’s why they want to hook up, what if it DOES play a part?

So instead of the confession moving the relationship forward, it shoves it back. Suddenly everyone’s much more distant, painfully civil and polite and having to remember “no we don’t DO that now” because that was too much under the umbrella of tainted experiences. All that hard won progress to the slow-burn, the advances the characters made while the readers cheered and went “FINALLY!”?

It all just reset, now with the added angst to the tune of “we could’ve [and almost did] have it all.” (And then they get to angsty speedrun through things, different achievements at different paces because they did so much of this already – only now it’s with “oh but is it REAL this time or not?”.)

3. Bring on the Unfortunate Consequences. “Oooh, I could NEVER admit my feels, because that would change our dynamic utterly!”

Ok. Gimme. Not in the actual fulfillment of the prophecy, but different misunderstanding, or outside influences.

“But then [other people] would be hurt/angered” - great, that moves the plot in interesting directions! In real life, people do not become more accommodating if you’d just Suffered Enough ™. So perhaps the party does splinter over the new configurations, or an ally withdraws their support (and then there’s interesting games of how much loyalty beats out a broken heart and how long they might side against, or just remain neutral, or whatever). And perhaps sometimes those costs are too much, so the relationship has to...rearrange in an attempt to smooth matters over, leading to an actual breakup, or a ‘temporary break’, or whatever.

“But it could compromise the mission!” - Show me that. Show the villain using the newly declared loved one as leverage, and it works. Make it absolutely agonizing, where the heroes acknowledge that they knew this could happen, and it does, and there are no magic rescues. There’s no neat loophole, or workaround, the loved one is leverage – then show me the fallout. One party stepping back, relieved that their loved one is safe, but now wrestling with the guilt over having put them before the objectives – and having indeed put them in harms’ way to begin with. The other party has so much guilt, they’re trying to realign the world in a way that makes sense, and neither party feels quite as comfortable with the relationship as they last defined it.

Just...relationships and slow burns that don’t just advance at a snail’s pace, but instead advance and then retreat and sometimes restart all over again – different approaches.

(and oh, goodness, now I’m somehow wondering how amnesia tropes could fit in there too, HELP.)

#thinky thoughts #fic ideas #Trope #writing #reading problems

74 notes · View notes

nothing-but-kpop-dreams · 5 years

Text

Just "Friends" (5.5/?)

A/n: sooooo sorry this literally took forever. My job is hoenstly so crazy and i either dont have time to write or i am too tired.

All Parts

“Three! Two! One!”

The freezing rain was quick to snap you back into reality. The thin soles of your shoes barely had enough traction to keep you on your feet as you ran down the crowded and slippery walkways.

For a dude that you never saw walk faster than a snail's pace, Yoongi was actually a fast runner. You were barely able to keep up with him. It could have been that he was secretly fit or the fact that the rain felt like bullets of ice shooting down on you but the two were back in that dirty alleyway he found you crying at in what felt like ten seconds.

He was quick to usher you past the garbage bins you once hid behind all those weeks ago and pushed open the back entrance of his apartment building.

“We made it!” he huffed, trying to catch his breath from the burst of activity.

You looked up at him. His blue locks were plastered to his forehead and his shirt was completely soaked. His shirt stuck to his body like plastic wrap and the bottoms of his pant legs were a darker shade of blue compared to his thighs.

You on the other hand were only standing in soaked sneakers while the neckline of you shirt was the only other thing to get the most damage. Yoongi’s coat protected you from most of the water and you felt a bit bad that you had it on the whole time.

“Here you should take your coat back now.” you said, so that he'd at least have something to keep him warm.

He took the coat from you but didn't put it on. “It's alright I’m gonna change out of these clothes right now. Might as well lend you another sweater too.”

“Nah, its ok.”

“I said I'm lending you a new sweater.” he “insisted” kindly as he grabbed your hand again and began to lead you to his apartment.

Second floor, the second door on the left and you were in his humble abode.

“Okay, warning, I wasn't expecting this to happen so sorry that my place is kind of a mess.” He said a bit late considering you were already standing in the middle of his apartment.

You took a look around. It was a decent sized place, probably a bit bigger than your apartment, definitely cleaner. If he thought this was bad, he must consider your place a landfill by comparison. “No worries, it's cool, but where's holly though?” You asked excitedly.

“Oooh, he isn't here today. My brother took him for a few days”

“Aw, then what's the point of being here?” you whined

“To finish our date with some good ole fast food... or would you rather be out in the rain? Cuz i can very easily kick you out!” He said with a grin.

“I mean if those are my own options, imma get an uber!” You said jokingly.

“Like I'd let you get in some stranger's car.” he smiled more sincerely, very much noticing your cheeks turn a deep shade of pink. “Wait here and decide what you want us to order while I get changed. There's a few take out menus by the fridge if you want to look at those!” His voice trailed off as he went down his hall and into one of the bedrooms.

Very timidly did you make your way to his kitchen and took a "quick" look around for the menus he was talking about. It could have been possible you snooped through the cabinets and drawers, but it was just a thorough look at the place that's all.

The menus sat there by the fridge just as he said. There wasn't too much to choose from

“Burgers, sushi, pizza- oh that doesn't sound too bad right now, ohhh mexican food!” you were getting hungrier and hungrier as you looked through the pictures of the different foods.

“Boo!” A shout suddenly came from behind you and you felt a pair of hands grab your shoulders!

You let out a shriek. With eyes closed shut you spun around wildly throwing fists at your opponent.

“Chill!” You could hear yoongi laugh. His hands grabbed your fists to stop you from trying to hit him. “It's just me!”

He had a cute laugh, but right now wasn't the time you were going to let him get away with it. “Oh just you? All the more reason to do this!” you hissed, ripping one hand away and smacked him on the shoulder.

Yoongi only laughed some more. "I had to do it. It's pay back for scaring me at the park.” he justified.

“Ugh, fine. We're even.” You grumbled, taking notice of his new "outfit". Yoongi was sporting a faded orange t shirt that made his towel dried blue hair pop even more, paired with some black skinny jeans.

"And here! This is for you, you scaredy cat." He chuckled, pulling off the black sweater hanging from his shoulder and holding it out for you to slide on.

You rolled your eyes at him but complied.

The black sweater was huge. It was like he draped you with a blanket. It was thick and soft and all around perfect.

"Thank you." You smiled like a spoiled brat.

You looked up at him to find him with the same look he had during the whole movie.

His eyes were locked on you, but his face was a deep shade of pink. He was frozen in a stance where he was leaning in closyoongiyou, but not close enough to break your bubble of personal space. Yet again it was like he was holding himself back from making a move.

You yourself felt your face getting hot. You wondered if he was finally going to make a move or not.

After what felt like full on minutes of him just staring, he still did nothing.

Maybe it was your turn to try and get the ball rolling.

Without much thought, you reached out your sweater paws and grabbed his hands, moving him closer to you.

Your touch seemed to startle him, as if you disrupted his train of thought. You couldn't help but crack a smile when his eyes looked back at you with subtle look of shock.

You probably caught him off guard. Up until now he had been the one to make all the advances. He was the one to text first, hold your hand first, and was always the one to ask to hang out.

It's not that you ever turned him down in any way, but you also never put yourself out there with him. Why? You weren't completely sure. It could be that part of you still saw him as your nothing-but-pure-evil high school bully or that you were traumatized by any type of possible rejection after your drama with taehyung. Regardless, it wasn't really fair to him to not reciprocate anything.

"So yoongi, I've been meaning to tell you something." You started.

"Hm?" Was all he was able to get out, suddenly so nervous around you.

"Shockingly enough… I don't hate spending time with you." you confessed.

Yoongi couldn't help but let out a chuckle. "I told you I wasn't that bad." He mumbled shyly.

Silence fell between you two again. Neither one of you knew what to say next.

"... I-um... y/n?"

"Yeah?"

"I've been meaning to ask you something... I'm sure it's pretty obvious at this point, but I like spending time with you an-"

"Ay yo! Yoongi!" A voice came from the now open front door.

The two of you looked over at the front entrance and honestly, you weren't too surprised to see who it was. Even with his back towards you due to peeling off his soaked coat, he looked like he hadn't changed a bit since high school.

"Dude, you need to answer your fucking phone!" His voice filled the empty silence of the apartment. "Namjoon and I were creating such fire, all we needed was-" his blood ran cold when he turned around and saw you standing with Yoongi in kitchenette. "Oh! A girl!"

Jung hoseok, aka Hobi, aka Yoongi's partner in crime all through high school, stood in awe at the sight of you. Hoseok and Yoongi were always together back in the day. Most of the school was convinced Hoseok flunked a grade too just to be in class with Yoongi. And even years after graduation, it seems like they are still inseparable.

"What were you saying Hoseok?" Yoongi's voice was a full out groan now.

You on the other hand were a but too shookth to even wave him and just stood there like a statue. You weren't trying to be rude, but you weren't exactly friendly with Hoseok in high school, you know, cuz him being Yoongi's hype man in his bullying raids and all (of course now trying to accept the fact he was trying to be more of a wing man back then).

Upon landing his eyes on you, hoseok plastered on a smile and made his way over to you guys. "Oh it's nothing, but who's your lady friend here?" He asked walking up next to the both of you.

By this point you and Yoongi had let go of each others hand, so shy about being put on the spot.

"Hi, I'm hoseok by the way." He said bringing an arm out to shake your hand and not even letting Yoongi answer the question.

"I know." You said smiled awkwardly. " I still remember you from high school."

Now it was Hoseok's turn to freeze. "High school? We went to high school together?" He was suddenly looking at you more intensely, doing his best to try and remember you.

Suga let out a frustrated sigh. "Do you really not remem-"

"Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Hoseok's finger stopped Yoongi's lips from moving, all while having his eyes locked on you.

Immediately Yoongi slapped his hand away

"Oh my gosh" Hoseok whispered. "It's you! Cindy, right? Cindy from algebra 2?!"

Hoseok literally didn't even let you answer his question, he just attacked you with a hug. "Oh damn it's great to see you! It's been so long! how've you been?" He screamed joyously.

"She not Cindy you idiot!" Yoongi said pulling Hoseok off you. "It's y/n. She was a grade below us remember? Fuck, we all ended up graduating together stupid!"

"Whoops sorry! You and the girl I was thinking about look alot alike!" Hoseok laughed.

*You and Cindy, in fact, did not look alike*

"So we graduated together, huh? What's your last name???"

"You gotta be fucking kidding me!" yoongi grumbled. "Hoseok, this is the same y/n i liked back in high school." He spoke in a growl, so frustrated and a bit embarrassed over Hoseok's horrible memory.

Hoseok's eyes opened wide. "Oh…. Oooh!" He froze for a second "Oh you're that y/n." He said under his breath. Again, he stuck his hand out for a handshake. "Well hello again!" He said back in his original tone. "It's great to see you after all these years. You haven't changed a bit!" His tone, although, polite expressed a hint of what you felt could either be nervousness or embarrassment. "Um by the way… why are you here?"

"Hoseok!" Yoongi snapped.

"What?" The questioned innocently. "Last I remember, she hated us."

"I used to." You butted in. "...But now I don't." Without even thinking about it. your eyes trailed over to Yoongi and you couldn't hold back the little smile that formed on your face.

Hoseok very much so noticed the look you gave Yoongi. "So uh- so uh-" he was just waving his hands weirdly between the two of you "so uh what's going on over here then? Hm? Whats- whats a- going on between the two of you?" He asked, his eyebrows jumping mischievously.

"We're on a date." You said blankly.

Remembering how over the top Hoseok was back then (and seeing how he is now) you didn't want to add any fuel to his over dramatic fire by beating around the bush.

Immediately, his smile widened. His smile was so big you could see all his teeth. The boy was practically an attack on titan titan with the face he made.

"Say it ain't sooooooo!!!!" He screeched at Yoongi.

"It is! So now can you let us order some damn food?" A red face yoongi growled.

"Oh food! What we orderin'?"

"No, no,no. Just y/n and i. You want food, then you go out and get some." Yoongi ordered, grabbing Hoseok by the shoulders and attempting to guide him out the kitchenette.

"But it's still raining!" Hoseok whined.

"So?"

"C'mon! Hey y/n don't you wanna catch up with me over some… pizza? How about mexican food?" Hoseok pleaded as he held onto the counter, now from the other side of the breakfast bar. "I'll chip in this time!" He proposed, just as Yoongi tried to get the front door open with one arm while the other was gripping onto the back of hoseok's shirt.

"Nope!" With one swift yank, Yoongi put Hoseok out in the hall and he shut the door in his face.

Yoongi kept himself at the front door for a moment, putting all his weight in case Hoseok tried to come back in. Meanwhile, you were having a laugh attack at the sight of two men in their twenties acting like actual children.

"C'mon man! Let me in! Hoseok shouted through the door."

"No, I won't let you mess up this date!" Yoongi shouted back "And shut up the neighbors will get mad.

"Fine! … but can i at least get my jacket? It's still raining."

Very strategically, Yoongi grab hoseok's coat without allowing the front door to completely open.

"Bye y/n!" Hoseok shouted "niceseeingyou!youandyoongidonthavetoomu-"

Yoongi yet again cut hoseok's attempt to embarrass him off by shoving the wet coat in his face and slamming the door shut.

You continued to laugh on your own seeing a defeated yoongi place his head on the front door. It was very easy to tell that his best friends had a tendency to do something like this alot.

You both knew any chances of yoongi being cool after this were out the window.

"So…" he sighed, still hiding his probably blushing face from you. "did you figure out what you wanted to eat?"

-Admin Boat

49 notes · View notes

themissingmarvel · 5 years

Text

Colors

(A/N: Well I’ve been feeling alone, isolated, and like shit, so here’s an angsty piece. I’m skeptical of how it’ll be received, but I can only choose to share. So here you are.

Pairing: Bucky x Reader

Word Count: 3.1k

Warnings: Cursing, angst)

“Don’t I at least deserve to know why?!” His voice was brash and echoing through the space in the room. You knew what would happen. You’d played this scenario out in your head. Three years and you knew exactly what he’d say. What he’d do. You knew the wretched agony that would tear through you.

Looking out the window you shook your head before closing your eyes, “It’s for the best, Bucky. I can’t stay here and you can’t come with me. This is over, OK? It should never even have started.” It was a surprise to you that your own voice was so calm and so cool. It was best to force the coldness in. To embrace it.

You're ripped at every edge but you're a masterpiece And now I’m tearing through the pages and the ink

He got closer, his eyes wide and filled with a sort of terror you didn’t recognize. It was fear. You knew that much. It was fear that Steve could have told you came from his time at Hydra. Fear of the world and all it had done to him. And now it was ripping you away, “You can’t do this, Y/N!”

Snapping your head back you held your ground and clenched your fists. Your nails dug into your skin, the pain grounding you and forcing back the tears that threatened to burst forth. You were a dam with cracks in it and waiting to burst.

Not now.

“What does it matter, Bucky? This was never going to work! We both know that! There’s no happy ending for people like us!” Your own voice was rising as the words came forth, holding back on the venom. You didn’t want to poison him.

He shook his head and reached out for you, a sharp pang in his gut as you stepped away, “Please, Y/N, there can be a happy ending. This can work. We’re with the Avengers now, we’re in a home, we’re safe…” his voice had fallen into a pleading tone and he was breaking your already shattered heart.

You had seen him, though. Missed punches and stumbles when you were around. He’d take a bullet for you, that much was clear. He’d sooner step back into Hydra’s hands then let you feel pain. He’d give up everything for you, all over again. He loved you in a way that you had never felt you deserved and he had held you every night for three years. He had kissed away nightmares and created a world that housed only the two of you. He loved you the way love is dreamed of. Your history didn’t matter to him. Your past. The Red Room. None of it. He loved you.

You locked eyes onto his and the moment was frozen. Time was still as the two of you looked at each other. Memories flooded of Bucky smiling, taking your hand as you watched a movie. Suddenly you switched to Bucky taking a hit to the face as he turned to make sure you were OK in battle. You felt his touch against your cheek in the early morning, rousing you with a gentle kindness the man forged in fire knew only with you. But you could feel him as he lost his footing reaching for you, watching him hit the ground, narrowly avoiding a blast from one of the Hydra weapons created in their experiments.

He was slipping. And it was your fault.

“There will never be anything for us, Bucky. We have no future. It’s better to end it now than prolong the inevitable. Should have ended it years ago.” There was a coldness not even you knew you could feel. Inside you were summoning your training from the Red Room and embracing the lack of emotion that you’d been trained for. All that mattered was the mission. And now the mission was keeping Bucky safe, even if that meant losing him.

His eyes were wide still and he looked as though he’d been torn to pieces. He had been, really. He had lived his life with you, truly lived it. He had felt joy and happiness and had for once thought that world may have forgiven him for his sins. Now he knew that wasn’t true. He was losing the one good thing that had happened to him since Steve had brought him into this weird little family.

He was losing you.

His voice was a whisper now as he stepped back, “You don’t mean that.”

Bucky had shown you what it meant to live. The Avengers had given you a home and you had felt safe with them, but now… now it had to end. You had to leave. If Bucky ever did anything to himself to keep you safe you knew you’d never forgive yourself for it.

If you cried, you knew it would be over. He’d take you into those strong arms that had washed away your pain and he’d make it right again. He’d forgive you, of course. He loved you.

Your steps were quiet but full of pain as you carried yourself past the frozen man you’d once called your own and towards the door where your bags sat. It was early, still. Steve knew. Tony knew. Tony had been the one to help you get set up with a place in Portland where you could disappear. A small apartment and over 3000 miles away from the man you needed to save.

You were doing the right thing.

Everything is blue.

Picking up your bags you slung one around your shoulder, making sure not to turn back. If you did, you would have seen him staring straight ahead, still unsure if this was another nightmare he’d wake from. Was this real? He couldn’t tell. He didn’t want to know. Gun shots, hits from Infinity Stones, punches, stabs… none of them compared. He had felt his heart ripped from his chest and he was crumbling to ash.

You had broken days ago, though. You had already fallen apart the day you decided to leave.

________________________

Steve had of course seen the change in Bucky. He wasn’t interested in group dinners anymore or sitting around watching movies. When Clint had tried to prank him during a training session and trip him up it had only resulted in a right hook to the poor man’s face. He was fine, but the black eye lasted. Clint didn’t retaliate, though. He stepped back.

Fighting had become a way for Bucky to cope. The only way. He couldn’t drown his sorrows the way he wished he could. Feral was the only way to describe him when he was going against the Kree or Hydra or anyone and anything, really. He was vicious. He was unstoppable. It was almost terrifying and Steve had spoken with him one night.

“Buck… you can’t keep doing this. You know she wouldn’t want to see you this way,” he was preparing to train in the gym, bumping into Bucky doing the same.

The Soldier was silent as he forced the thoughts away. Your face. Your eyes. Your touch. Your everything. He had spent hours washing his sheets until they were threadbare, wanting your scent gone. He couldn’t take it. In the end, he’d torn them to shred. Stark hadn’t asked when he had a replacement set sent over. No one had.

“Well, she’s not here so I guess it doesn’t fucking matter, does it?” He grabbed his clean shirt, slightly oversized, and slid it on over his head. You were gone and nothing mattered. Just the mission. It was all he had left.

After that the rest of them let Bucky be. And it wasn’t that they didn’t miss you, too. They did. Nat had felt a loss, her training partner that understood what she’d been through as you’d been through it to, was now gone. Sam’s drinking buddy had vanished. Tony’s surrogate child had left. You hadn’t just left Bucky, you’d left them all.

But he felt it. The hollow chamber in his chest that echoed. He felt that hole. That wound. Time doesn’t heal all wounds. Time heals nothing by itself.

Everything is grey His hair, his smoke, his dreams And now he’s so devoid of color He don’t know what it means

______________________

Portland hadn’t been so bad. It was a little weird, and the cloudy days certainly outnumbered the sunny ones, but it felt fitting. You had driven out from New York in the car that you had saved for, a small thing that you felt out of place driving in. The drive was supposed to clear your head.

It didn’t.

Inside you felt it all over again. The cool metal of his fingertips tracing along your neck, soft lips pressing against your warm skin. You could feel his arms wrapped around your form, keeping you close, keeping you safe. His voice, that deep timbre that was his own, whispering into your ear, “My everything…” he had whispered it always. Never spoke it too loudly. It was for your ears alone.

But he was gone. You were gone. And there was a gap the size of the Grand Canyon within your soul.

It had been strange. Tears never fell. You had felt the need to cry, to sob, to scream at the top of your lungs until you ached with sadness. But you held it back. Kept it buried. Kept it away. You’d put it in that little box deep inside where the memories of the Red Room slept soundly. You swore you’d never open that box again. Bucky was gone. You couldn’t replace him but you’d saved him. Hadn’t you?

Time moved at a strange pace once you’d settled into your apartment. Days when you weren’t working at the local bookshop were spent curled up with a blanket and coffee, staring out the window. Do you miss the fights? Working with the Avengers? It defined your life, didn’t it? You had considered it. You’d gone from hitting anything that came at you too fast to… moving at a snail’s pace.

You were always so cold, though.

It bit through you, even in the spring. It was more than a shiver down your spine. It was winter inside of you and there was no stopping it. Your heart was decorated with icicles and threatened to pierce anyone who came near. You had shut out the world. It was safer that way.

What had never stopped hurting were the mornings. Your dreams were out of your control and you could feel him dancing through you like the wind. Reaching out you’d grasp for him but he slipped through your fingers like water.

It ached to lay in bed once you woke though, the memory of a memory lost before you could think of it. All you had was the remembrance of an emotion you once owned and carried. Now it was gone. Did you even want it back? Could it exist? Would your heart allow it in? All you knew was that it made your heart long for something else. It longed for something more.

Had it ever existed at all?

You were a vision in the morning when the light came through I know I’ve only felt religion when I’ve lied with you You said you’ll never be forgiven till your boys are too And I’m still waking every morning but it’s not with you

_____________________

A year had passed since you left. An entire year. It was amazing how time could feel both entirely too long and entirely too short. You had exchanged a few texts with Tony from time-to-time, the man checking in and making sure you were OK. He didn’t trust that working in a bookstore granted you the money you needed and your bank account was always somehow magically too full.

He had loved you, too. Broke his damn heart.

You had carried on, though. It had been a relief to stay busy and whenever overtime shifts came up you took them. Your supervisor would make comments about how light on your feet you were and how you appeared to dance through the shelves. You only smiled. It was a practiced smile. He was good. He meant well. He’d never understand.

The man appeared to be in his sixties, you had guessed. He had given you the job on a whim and had never regretted it. You were always on time. Always punctual. You worked hard and you never complained or called out. You were good at this, living a life. But it had always felt hollow.

It was missing something. It was missing everything.

Nothing’s more important than the mission, you had reminded yourself. Keep him alive. Stay away. You’re poison to the man. His weakness. The only thing scarier than losing a battle was losing you and he’d never allow it.

But you were gone.

The rain was heavy in Portland today which had irritated you. It was cold, as it always was, the frost diving through you and into your bones. It was 60 degrees but you were so cold. You were always so very cold.

Portland rain, on a good day, was never really rain. It sprinkled or drizzled. It was damp. But this was rain. You grimaced as you prepared yourself to leave the bookstore, “Careful out there, Y/N. Raining cats and dogs!” The man smiled. You gave him your practiced smile back.

“I will be, Franklin. See you tomorrow. Bright and early.” The smile hurt your face but you were used to the pain. Those nights where the dreams that haunted you weren’t nightmares but were dreams of Bucky. You felt your skin against his and heard his laughter, feeling his fingers tracing over your skin. Light shone into the bedroom you had shared and he smiled, a smile saved for you, a smile you had given him as a gift when the world had taken everything.

Those dreams were the most painful, though. You’d wake and feel them slipping away, a part of you so desperate to keep those memories. They felt so real. In that moment you were with him again. You felt his compassion and his goodness. It was everything. When the world had stolen a life from you it had given you Bucky in return and he was everything.

Stepping through the door you flipped up the hood of your zip-up hoodie, blending in well with the crowd of ‘hipsters’ that littered the streets. The rain came down with force and you had regretted not investing in an umbrella. You didn’t live far, but this was the type of rain that didn’t cease. It didn’t yield. It was relentless.

It reminded you of Bucky. Determined. Powerful. Enveloping.

The thought made you wince and you walked faster, converse shoes splashing in puddles as your feet soaked through, jeans already sticking to your skin as you shoved your hands in your pockets.

God, it was cold.

Turning the corner you danced your way through the people that came by, hardly looking up but knowing what was coming before it hit you. People were laughing, umbrellas opened as a couple smiled together. You could see a gaggle of friends coming your way, young, probably sixteen or seventeen. They were smiling too. Everyone was smiling. You had practiced it. It was only natural with him, though. Wasn’t it?

Your teeth clenched as you held back the pain of the world that sometimes came down on you like the heavens crashing to earth. It was unbearable at times but it was worth it. The mission.

By the time you reached your apartment you were soaked, standing under the awning, fiddling in your pocket to withdraw your keys, finding them attached to a simple “STARK INDUSTRIES” keychain you had kept on your way out the door.

That was when you felt it.

Eyes.

Your years of training had made you acutely aware of when you were being watched and now was no different. What was different about you, however, was that your response always became to loosen up as if to engage. Fight or flight, but usually fight. Even on the streets of Portland.

Looking up it was as if you were in a dream. Across the street stood a man, broad shoulders and covered in a black jacket with jeans on that looked as soaked as yours. He had scruff on his face, a face that was stoic as it watched you.

Pushing down your hood, your hair damp even through the covering, you wondered if it was real. It wasn’t another dream the way those moments had been when grief consumed you. This was somehow more.

He made his way across the street, traffic somehow ceasing to exist as he moved with purpose towards you. And you were frozen as you felt time stop, the rain pouring down around you, the world empty except for the man walking towards you.

He stopped about a foot away, his brown hair drenched and sticking to his face and head, your eyes giving away the shock and sadness that was filling your mind.

And love. Adoration. Wholeness.

“I left.” He spoke abruptly, loud enough to be heard over the bustle and the rain.

At first you could only nod, clearing your throat a bit as you spoke softer than he had, “I see that.”

“No,” he said, “I mean I left. I left the Avengers,” he looked at you, softly. Warmly. Gently.

You were confused, shaking your head, ignoring the irate pedestrians whose path you were blocking, “I don’t understand, Bucky. Why are you here?”

He reached up, slowly, as if tending to an injured animal, careful as he brushed his hand against your cheek. He took a step closer, six inches apart, too close and still too far away, “I can’t be without you. There’s no world worth living in if it doesn’t include you, Y/N. I don’t need the Avengers… I need you.” He leaned in, closing the gap and resting his forehead against your head.

Your eyes closed as the world came into focus. The man you had longed for, dreamt of, needed and desired, was back now. The grief you had battled began to dissipate like smoke into the atmosphere and love filled you once more. Opening your eyes again you reached up and brushed against the scruff on his face, wordless except for a smile. This one was not practiced. This was real.

“Bucky.”

You were red, and you liked me because I was blue But you touched me, and suddenly I was a lilac sky

( @skymoonandstardust @ellen-reincarnated1967 )

111 notes · View notes

cyberlifeleds · 6 years

Text

Lullaby from another

DPD X reader

A/N: you guys didn’t respond to the poll for who this should be with. It’s more fluffy based but there will be a bit of everyone from the Detroit Police Department. Please enjoy lovelies! Sorry I haven’t written as much. School and life are kicking my ass.

*** is a time skip

Warnings: Mentions of gore. Slight swearing.

It all happened so fast. The crime scene was a bloody mess when you arrived. Everything was just out of order. It was extremely early in the morning, you were in a haze as you investigated the scene. A small shriek is what pulled you to awareness, breaking your heart at the scene your attention was drawn to.

Which lead you here, back at the DPD with a bundle in your arms. You vaguely remember finding the little baby girl among the mess, blood contrasted against the pink blanket. You quickly took her to the hospital to see if she was injured. She was not however.

Children services were backed up and you were asked to watch her till an agent was able to come over. It was unusual but you agreed, already feeling a bond form between you and the now sleeping child. When you first entered the station, several people looked at you, confusion and shock at the small life wrapped in your arms. However it was still relatively empty due to the earliness of the hour.

You kept her close and safe, explaining to Fowler what was going on, he surprisingly agreed. You only had desk work left anyways. The child slept soundly in your arms. It seemed like it was going to be easy. Seemed, anyways.

Connor was the first of your friends to enter the department, stopping in his tracks as he saw you sitting with one arm wrapped tightly around the sleeping child and the other working on files. Dark circles hung under your eyes but other than that you were a picture of health.

Spotting Connor, you greeted him as you usually did. A large smile. Seeing him always made you feel like you had just taken a sip of a hot drink on a cold day. He took this as a cue to come nearer, questioning the life form that now slept in your hold. “Good morning” you whispered, looking up at the Android while moving both arms to hold the child.

His gaze jumped from yours to the little one. “Good morning detective. I see we have a guest�� his response matched your volume and you suppressed a laugh. “Come on Con, how many times have I told you that you can call me by my name?” His smile was warm. A hot drink on a cold day. “Old habits die hard” a lilt to his voice made you smile and you shifted, holding the baby so that he could see better, smiling at the look of wonderment on his face. “I found her at a crime scene this morning. She has no where else to go right now, so I’m watching her. I don’t suppose it will be long before child services can come, but until then she’s in my care” your gaze was caring as you looked at her sleeping form. He gave you a quick scan. “You are showing heightened levels of Oxytocin” you looked up at your friend “hmm?”

Before he could repeat himself, Hank walked in, grumbling slightly. “Connor! Come on don’t bother y/n while-“ he trailed off hearing the distinct coos of baby as you tried to calm the squirming. His loud voice had disturbed the child. He stepped closer and around Connor till he could see what was going on.

“Sh sh sh it’s ok there. It’s alright” you gently rocked back and forth, turning your attention to Hank, a sly smile on your face “mornin’ Hank”. Hank gazed at the swathe of blankets, his face solemn. You weren’t sure what to say or do, uncomfortable as you realized that he may not have even held a baby since...

You watched him close, not wanting to upset him. His face settled in to a solemn expression. “Who is this?” His voice soft. You mimicked the tone as you explained once more what has happened. The child stirred, freeing her hands from the blankets. you tutted, setting her on the desk to re swaddle the squirming child. Connor explained as you made the child comfortable again.

You went to pick her up, lifting her when Hank’s voice surprised you, turning your head to give him attention. “May I? Hold her that is.” His voice was serious, a mixture of emotions swirled inside his words. Nodding, a soft smile spread across your face, you handed the child over to Hank, being careful. He took her with the utmost care, cradling her immediately and keeping her close, looking at her sleeping face.

You watched in soft awe at the interaction between the two, warmth spreading through your body. You thought it would be hard for him to interact like this. If Hank were honest, it was hard, but it was also needed. He had almost forgotten what it felt like to hold a child like this. He swallowed tearing his gaze away to look at you, handing her back with out disturbing her again. She wiggled in your arms. “What’s her name?” Hanks words were barely audible “I haven’t looked at her file just yet, I was just about to do so.”

He only gave a nod, then turned heading off towards his desk. Connor gave a reassuring smile then followed his partner to their work space, beginning their day.

The day went on, Gavin and Nines later showed up to work. You gave them their usual smile of a greeting and was used to not having any in return by now. You noticed Gavin did freeze when he saw the now fussy child with in your arms, squirming and cooing and taking all your attention. You didn't mind however. You had grown so close in these few hours. You could have sworn you thought you saw Connor’s and Nines’ LEDs flashing, as if communicating, but you chose to ignore it. Gavin avoided you, act like you didn’t exist, which was unusual and a little hurtful. However, questions about it were soon thrown from your mind at the small hands gently tugging on your clothes.

***

It was around mid-day when the baby had gotten really fussy. You were now in the break room, stress skyrocketing as you tried to rock and soothe the screaming child, tears running down its soft cheeks. It hurt to see her like this. You had, earlier, gotten some materials for the child and was currently waiting for the formula to be ready. “Shh... Shhh i know I’m hungry too” You laid a gentle hand on the back of her head, your motions interrupted by a tap on the shoulder. You turned to be met with Gavin, he seemed about as stressed as you, but not upset.

Apologies spewed from your mouth before he could speak “I’m so sorry Reed. I-I know shes makin’ a fuss.. I really am trying to calm her down I just-” “Hand her to me” “what?” your eyebrows rose and the soothing pats you were giving stilled. He held his arms out, the corner of his mouth quirking up slightly “You can trust me Y/n” Hesitantly, slowly, you handed the child over. He took her, wrapping her in his arms and warmth and began to rock her just like you had done earlier.

You turned around quickly, maybe it was to hide the growing rose-like hue that was spreading across your cheeks, maybe it was because the formula was now ready. You checked the temperature, composing yourself. Bottle in hand, you moved to take the child back, only to have Gavin hold out a finger “ah ah ah... give me the bottle.”

You felt almost powerless, helpless as you did as he said, watching him feed the baby who now calmed in his grasp. “Nines told me what happened. Connor told him.” He looked up at you, amusement sparkled in his eyes as he shook his head “You’ve got a bleeding heart you know that right? It’s fuc-” “Hey! not in front of the kid” you half laughed and he rolled his eyes “admirable is what I was going to finish that sentence with. But you got to be careful, Don’t want you getting too attached to the kid.” A pang of pain sat in your stomach, smile faltering as you remembered that children services would come.

You nodded, brushing it off and watched as he continued to feed her until the bottle was empty.

***

The rest of the day was taken over by you taking care of the little girl. Eat. Burp. Change. Sleep. Repeat. You didn’t mind it, however you felt eyes on you the whole time and caught who they belonged to. Nines. He watched like a wolf, hunting down a lone animal. It sent chills down your spine, his face almost emotionless. You couldn’t tell what he was thinking or why he kept watching, only that it made you uneasy.

There came a point where you had to run some files down to another office, but couldn’t possibly take the child. Frantically, your eyes scanned for Connor, Hank, or Gavin but all you could find was Nines. You swallowed and walked up to him, child in hand “Nines” nervous energy rolled off of you, causing the girl to fidget. You tried to remain confident “I need you to watch her while I do something-” He took a step back, an icy glare shot your way “No”

You swallowed and took a step forward. This wasn’t happening today. You swallowed down your nervous energy, straightening your spine “Nines. Take the child. All you have to do is hold her, I promise. I will be back soon” your words were crisp, but you softened them “I am trusting you Nines. I need your help” His gaze now averted yours, shoulders seeming to stiffen. You moved to place the child in his arms and he held up his hands.

“I was not made for this!”His words had a bite to them, but his gazed skipped yours again. You could almost pick up a slight guilt from him “I don’t know how..” He grit his teeth, seething at his own words. Understanding washed over you, placing a hand on his arm you smiled up at him “I’ll show you.”

Slowly, while holding the squirming child against your hip, you moved his arms to form a cradle. At the same pace, you shifted the baby into his arms, making sure that you were still supporting her just in case. “Do you have her?” A nod and a flash of LED that didn’t last long “I need to hear you say it before I let her go.” His gaze met yours “I have her”.

Satisfied that he did you let go at a snails’ pace, watching as this android you’ve personally witnessed kill people hold this little girl. It made you nervous, but you trusted him. You grinned “Thank you! You are a lifesaver!” You didn’t catch his reply, practically running to finish your job quickly.

Nines looked down at the now sleeping life-form in his arms. Deviancy was new for him, it was difficult and painful form him at first. Almost like it was now. He of course would never tell any one about his feelings, seeing that he himself didn’t understand or want them. But people knew. They just didn’t talk about it out of respect. Feelings, still being knew, often aggravated him because they would confuse them. He felt like he shouldn’t be able to be confused. Yet here he was, watching you interact with this being and was confused as to why you had connected to it.

He didn’t want to hold her. He didn’t want to hurt her, but he found the longer you were away, the more he could slightly grasp as to why you were growing attached. He shifted, holding her closer and holding her more secure.

You honestly weren’t gone for more than ten minutes tops, but you returned as quick as you could. “Alright I can take her back now...” He became defensive “No”. You were gobsmacked, absolutely stunned “I can take her-” “No”. was his answer once more. You chuckled awkwardly, letting him hold her for a while longer.

***

The day was nearing an end, the sun setting outside the windows in glorious bursts of red, yellow, and orange. You were in the break room, making another bottle. Gavin was making some coffee and Hank was in there drinking from his own mug. Their android partners were in the room as well, a comfortable silence hang between all of you.

You gently rocked back and forth as you feed the child once more for the day. As the bottle was finished a smartly dressed woman walked in, carrying a car seat. Your heart dropped as your eyes meet with the sweet smile of the child protective service agent “Hello!” her voice was low pitched and soothing, though it brought you none. She introduced herself, explaining why she ran late. You were half listening.

Introductions were made. Paper work was filled out and then the moment you wanted least happened. The small baby was handed over, rather unceremoniously. You were reluctant. You wanted to be defiant. But deep down, you knew that this would be best. You watched, wrenched feeling in your gut as the woman left with the child. The once comfortable silence was now stale and difficult.

Then, lightbulb. You broke the silence with a determined voice. “I want one. I want to have a baby.” Actions domino-ed around you. Gavin spilt his coffee, a slew of curses poured from his lips as the hot liquid touched his skin. Hank choked on his drink, coughing and spluttering. Connor’s head snapped to look at you and Nines’ eyes just shifted towards you.

You turned to face them. Hank, now recovered, looked at you wildly “You can’t be serious Y/n. I mean, a child is a lot of work and you can't just-” “I am serious” you glared at them slightly, a challenge for them to question you. “I can do it”

“On your own?” Connor’s voice was full of concern. You swallowed, thinking for a moment. Your head shot up, looking at all of them once more “I’ll have to find someone, but I know I can do this on my own.” with that you moved out of the break room, formulating a plan. Their eyes watched you.

Gavin shook his head “She’s fucking crazy” They avoided eye contact with each other “.. and determined” was Nines’ reply after a pause. Hank gave a rough laugh, shaking his head as well. “Know what’s even fuckin crazier? She’s actually is going to do it, and she’s going to do well.”

120 notes · View notes

rallis-fatalis · 5 years

Text

The Dragon Slayer

Uncovering the mysteries of the ancient past is not for the faint of heart. One could uncover secrets best left hidden and dig up that which should remain buried. When Adam and Rallis are given the opportunity to investigate the origin of dragons, a series of events that would shake humanity and dragonkind to its core unfolds. Allegiances will be questioned, war will begin, and the world will burn. When the past rears its ugly head to take control of the future, nothing will ever be the same again.

HOLY SHIT. Ok so this a story I've been slowly piecing together for so long I've lost track of time. I’m amazed it even got finished tbh. I didn't want to split this into parts, it didn't feel right to, so sorry for this giant text wall lol. Anyway, I hope anyone who reads enjoys the trip of the most important turning point of Rallis’ life.

Today was a big day! A momentous day even! Ginormous! So big it dwarfed the whole world! Well, okay, maybe not that big, but it was still pretty big! Rallis the blue dragon was sprinting along the dirt road leading away from Corsair Cove to the unknown to the west. Her verdant friend and adventuring companion Adam trailed behind, rolling his eyes at her antics with a smile. She was all but backflipping down the road, kicking up dirt and grass as she flipped, skipped, and chattered excitedly.

"Can you believe it?!" Rallis shouted up ahead as she leapt up to a low hanging tree branch and flipped over it in excitement, cape nearly getting tangled. "We're finally gonna be Myth Guild members!"

"Don't get ahead of yourself," Adam called after her. "We have to do their quest first and then be accepted. We could even do what they want and not find the outcome worthy enough of allowing us to join. It might take a few tries, so nothing is set in stone just yet."

"That's lame!" Rallis complained. "We worked so hard to get here and doing the paperwork is such a pain! I don't want to do it again!"

"You didn't even do it the first time," he retorted. Rallis shot him a pouty glare and the man just rolled his eyes. "I always do the paperwork."

"You write better."

"Then practice your penmanship!"

"Writing sucks! Also, four fingers by the way!" She held up her hands as evidence. "Human writing hurts! They should let me finger paint my reports!"

The two playfully bickered down the road, through the woods, and up to the western coast. The path all but vanished, not many wandering this far west, and in the distance a large moss covered stone structure grew, seated atop its own personal island. A basic rope bridge connected the mainland to the island, a guard tower and fallen stones of the same mossy rock framing the path. Rallis smiled as the moss squished under her feet, playfully stomping in the soft stuff. Adam grabbed her and pushed her across the bridge.

"This is kind of important," he told her. "Can you maybe act serious for two seconds? Try to make a good first impression please."

"I always make a good first impression!" Rallis argued as she placed a fistful of moss on her head like a crown. Adam sighed and brushed it off, placing it in her hands instead. Rallis squished her moss happily as they walked across the bridge and up to the first person they saw. They were a dark skinned man in brown functional but also nice looking adventure gear with a fringed white and blue trimmed cape. He had a staff that held a book at the top that seemed to be as old and greying as he was. Despite his white beard and older appearance, he easily looked like he could fend off anyone he didn't desire to come closer.

"Greetings, adventurers," he called out to Adam and Rallis as they approached. "Welcome to the Myths' Guild. How may I assist you today?"

"My name is Green Kananga and this is Rallis Fatalis. We're from the Legends' Guild and are looking for the guildmaster," Adam said as he unfurled a document. "We are here to become members."

"Well, you've found the guildmaster! My name is Alec Kincade. Let me see what you have there." The man took the paper and looked it over before slamming his staff down, startling the two. He pulled the book loose and stored the paper inside. "So you're the two I've been hearing about! Nice to finally put a face to the name. You've been causing quite a stir here, you know. Two small fish wanting to join? Two adventurers so early in their careers? It's not unheard of but it's not common either. Some think I'm wasting my time entertaining the idea of you two joining. They think you haven't the experience."

"We'll prove them wrong!" Rallis piped up. "We can do anything!"

The guildmaster chuckled. "Spirited, aren't you! I've heard things about you, Rallis Fatalis. You're just as interesting in person." He flipped through his book again. "The Myths' Guild is for those who wish to uncover the lost secrets of the world and investigate the myths of the lands to see what may be hidden within them. If you are so exuberant to do 'anything,' then I have a quest for you."

He handed them both a series of papers from his book and continued as they looked them over. "There is a man from Varrock who wishes to investigate the myths of the dragons. Considering your backgrounds, I thought this task suitable."

Adam read over the papers, Rallis opting to listen to the explanation instead. "Of course," Adam told him. "We would be honored to, Master Kincade."

"I'm glad. I have already told him about you and that you were coming. Good to see my intuition on your initiative was not incorrect."

Adam smiled as he said goodbye, glad it had gone smoothly and that they had made a lasting impression and a good one at that. He motioned for Rallis to follow but she instead walked up to guildmaster and handed him the ball of moss she was playing with, practically slam dunking it in his hands. She grinned wide at him. "Your guild has very nice moss! Very soft!" She spun around with a smile and skipped along the bridge to the mainland. Needless to say, her partner was appalled.

-------------------------------------

The paperwork Kincade had given them told them to go to the bar on Musa Point to find their man, a member of the Varrock digsite and museum. That's where they would find the beginning of their quest. "I hope this researcher guy is nice," Rallis said as she pocketed the purple necklace she used to get to the island with. Adam pocketed his own necklace as well, kindly given to him for fast travel, and leaned up against a tree for a moment as the world spun. "Woozy?" she asked.

"Yeah," he slurred slowly. "Hard to get used to this..." He pushed off the tree. "We're taking a boat next time. Not your magic teleporting jewelry."

Rallis pouted. "Maybe if I wanted to move at a snail's pace, sure! You'll get used to it."

"Maybe I wanted to move slowly so I could have more time to lecture you on WHY YOU SHOULDN'T HAND THE LEADER OF THE MYTHS' GUILD OLD DIRTY MOSS!"

"He should be happy with it! It means the plants in his guild are super healthy!"

"There are so many better ways to say that than handing him a pile of moss, oh my god Rallis."

While Adam moaned and complained about her idiocy, Rallis skipped ahead, ignoring him. The two made their way through the banana plantation to the bar. They entered the banana and booze scented hut and looked around. There were only two people seated at the bar this hot afternoon, a piratey looking fellow downing a second bottle of rum and a more cleaned and proper man sipping a glass of water, heavy pack on the seat next to him. Rallis nudged Adam in the side. "Digsite gear," she muttered, pointing to the man with the water. His pack had rope and excavation tools poking out. "That must be our guy."

Adam walked over and cleared his throat. "Excuse me. Are you Dallas Jones?"

The man spun around to face him. "Indeed I am! Who might you be?"

"My name is Green Kananga," he greeted. "And this is Rallis Fatalis." Rallis waved hello. "We've come on behalf of the Myths' Guild.

The man's jaw dropped. He shakily stood from his seat and pushed passed Adam to greet Rallis standing behind him. He looked her up and down, wide eyed and mouth agape. "What are you?" he asked incredulously.

Rallis' ears drooped but she didn't break face. 'We're going to work together, please don't make fun of me,' she worriedly thought. "I'm a blue dragon," she replied.

She didn't get another word in as Dallas giggled like a school girl and excitedly hopped in place. "Oh my goodness an actual talking dragon!" he all but squealed. "This is incredible! How do you do dear? My name is Dallas Jones, Varrock's resident dragon expert!" He enthusiastically shook her hand, marveling at the claws ripping through ice blue gloves. "What a pleasure, what a pleasure!" The man was starting to get odd looks from the bartender and customer but he could not care less.

Rallis' face started to turn bright red from the attention. She gave him a toothy grin and looked over to her partner who couldn't help but chuckle at the situation. Dallas pulled out a small notebook and pencil from his pocket in haste. "This is so incredible," he continued to gush. "It's not every day you meet a talking dragon! Oh I have so many questions!"

Adam put a hand on the man's shoulder, grabbing his attention. "As do we, so how about we answer them one at a time? I'll start. What would you like us to do?"

Dallas embarrassedly put away his notebook. "Yes, of course. I am researching Crandor and Elvarg and the history it holds." Rallis' interest was piqued. Those were names she hadn't heard in a while. "I would like to learn as much information as I can about Elvarg here, as well as its history and the history of the dragon race as a whole. I take it you've heard of it? The dragon I mean."

"I was the one who killed her so yes," Rallis muttered. "And she. Elvarg is a she not an it."

"Oh, my apologies," he said sincerely. "Wait, you're the hero of Crandor?!"

Rallis sullenly nodded. She didn't consider herself a hero for that. Dallas was gushing however. "Amazing! To think I was being sent not just experts in the field, but also the hero of Crandor!"

Adam steered Dallas back on track. "My apologies," the researcher said. "I'm just so excited! I was informed that of the two people being sent to assist me, one was a warrior with a background in excavation and the other was a fellow dragon expert. I see that information was not misleading!" Dallas pulled out a map and unfolded it. It detailed the northern half of Karamja as well as Crandor. He pointed to the Karamja volcano. "With Elvarg dead, we have the opportunity to research the island and her lair without fear. We first must make our way here to get to her lair," he explained. "There are many ferocious beasts wandering about so I'll need your help," he addressed Adam. "And we could very likely be heading to other dangerous locales. That shouldn't be much of a problem, yes?"

"Not a bit," Adam replied, cocky. "It's just some demons down there. Nothing I can't handle."

"Flex harder why don't you?" Rallis said as she playfully swatted his arm.

"Great!" Dallas exclaimed as he strapped on his pack. "Shall we start walking then? And I would love to ask you some questions on the way, if that isn't too much trouble," he practically begged Rallis.

Rallis started to turn red again and bashfully scratched the back of her head. "Yeah, sure. Whatever you like."

Dallas wouldn't shut up during their journey to Elvarg's lair. He all but begrudgingly and vaguely motioned them in the right direction while he pestered Rallis with a slew of questions about dragons. How long do they live? Are all of them naturally violent like Elvarg? Do they come in different shapes and sizes? And a whole grand list of other quandaries. It was honestly a bit taxing to be interrogated like this, and they hadn't even really begun their adventure yet. Adam listened in a bit, curious, but ultimately focused on the trek and getting to their destination safely.

Sneaking through secret corridors and demon lairs landed them inside the abandoned home of Elvarg. Old scorch marks, burnt bones, and blood speckled the scene, untouched over the years of neglect. Elvarg's now rotted corpse lay in the middle of the room, a skeleton stripped clean. Rallis balled her fists and looked away. She didn't want to look at her first failure, even if others considered her a hero for killing the beast.

Adam clapped his hands together. "Alright! So why are we here?"

"Elvarg's attack on Crandor is a bit of an anomaly," Dallas began. "We're here to figure out why."

"What makes it an anomaly?" Adam asked.

Dallas smiled, as if happy to have someone care enough to finally listen to him and ask questions back. "Well for starters, Elvarg is a green dragon. Green dragons are very community oriented and generally live in sizable prides. So why was she alone?"

Rallis thought about that for a moment. What he said was true. All the green dragons she knew in the Wilderness were part of large groups and stuck together like family.

"I thought dragons were territorial," Adam said. "Maybe she was too territorial to be around others."

"A good guess but still an incorrect one." Dallas paced the room as he continued. "Most dragons only attack if something enters their territory, as you are implying. But Elvarg went beyond her boundaries, flying far out to sea to attack, and repeatedly too. That's not being territorial, that's being aggressive."

"On top of that, there's no real record of how Elvarg arrived on Crandor," he continued. "All the stories I've heard and read say the same thing, that she just appeared one day. Some stories point to her being awoken from within the mountain but if that's true, where did she come from? And why did she not destroy the Crandorians when they first arrived if she had been here this whole time? So many questions, you see!" He motioned around the cavern the dragon in question used to call home. "Something here must point us in the right direction! We just have to find it!"

Adam and Rallis nodded and got to work, exploring anything and everything in hopes of finding something of interest. Dallas flipped over rocks and examined the stalagmites for clues while Rallis searched through piles of bones. Adam was examining Elvarg's skeleton, hoping something would pop out suspiciously.

"Leave her alone, Adam," Rallis told him with a hint of sadness. "There's not going to be any clues on her. Let her rest."

He left the dead dragon alone and joined his partner. "You never told me you were the one who killed Elvarg."

"It never exactly came up." Rallis examined a suspicious looking bone before tossing it with a huff. "It's how I got into the Champions' Guild, and I don't like to talk about it." She tossed a skull away. "Trust me when I say you won't find any clues on her. I was up close and personal enough to tell you that much."

Adam gave a thoughtful hum and left to examine a human skeleton and a scorch mark on the wall. The scorch mark left behind the familiar silhouette of a man. "Poor guy," Adam said as he flipped over the rusting silver shield next to the corpse.

"That's why you always bring an antifire shield around dragons," Rallis chimed in.

Adam examined the skeleton further but there was nothing of interest there. He placed a hand on the smooth rocky wall and walked around the room, fingers trailing along the stone. As he continued his meandering, his hand grazed something bumpy, something very different feeling from the smooth grainy rock that made up the rest of the wall. He followed the wall back to the bumpy segment and gave it a good look over. The bumpy patch was the same color as the rest of the wall, even had a similar grainy feel too, but it looked and felt off upon closer inspection. He tapped the wall with the back of his hand and bits came away in a cloud of dust, leaving a minuscule hole behind.

Adam pulled his crossbow out and slammed the wooden end into the wall, a great deal more sediment giving way in a cloud of brown powder. The others turned to him with the sound of the bang and came over.

"What do you got?" Rallis asked.

"I'm not sure," he replied. "You wouldn't happen to have a pickaxe or something on you, would you Dallas?"

The man shuffled through his pack and pulled out a small pickaxe-like tool. "Just this rock pick if that helps."

"That's great, thanks. You may want to stand back a bit. This stuff crumbles into dust pretty easily it seems." Dallas and Rallis stepped back. Adam swung at the wall with the rock pick, chunks falling away into piles of sandy granules. After a few swings more, the wall completely collapsed, leaving a large hole leading into darkness. Adam handed back the rock pick. "Guess we found your clue."

Instead of being unnerved by the shadowy depths of the unknown, Dallas strode through the hole with a smile. "Let's see what awaits us then!"

Despite Dallas' confidence, he quickly realized he couldn't see a thing. Wherever this hole led to it was pitch black. Only Rallis could make out the shapes in the dark. The rock tunnel opened out into a larger room filled with strange looking things that even with the light Rallis wouldn't have been able to make out. "Stay here," she whispered to the two as she walked farther inside. There were things hanging from the walls that seemed like unlit torches. With a few fire runes and a simple spell, the room was lit, Rallis brushing the now powdered runes off her hands. It was much easier to see the room and its contents now. It was a small grey drab place, a literal hole in the wall. It was tiled with grey stones with an imprint like that of a compass rose, patterns fading away with age. Sat in the center was a large tank of liquid that sunk into the earth. A diagram and foreign looking notes were drawn and written on a board at its front. Shelves lined the shadowy grey walls and displayed a myriad of colored tubes and vials, their bursts of color a stark contrast to the grey around them. Some of them even had specimens inside, an eye here, a talon there, among other more unspeakable things. A table with some odd piece of machinery was near the tank, many candles melted onto its exterior. Whoever was here seemed to have worked here a lot.

"What is this place?" Dallas said in awe.

Adam picked up a vial off the table before grimacing and setting it back down. "It looks like some kind of laboratory."

Rallis didn't know why, but the thought of that made her blood run cold.

Dallas continued to look around in awe. "If that's true... Could this mean...?"

"Mean what?" Adam asked.

Dallas walked over to the tank and placed his hand on the note riddled board. "There are ancient tales that tell of the origin of dragons," he began, enamored. "They say dragons were created by a powerful race of creatures known as the dragonkin."

The word echoed throughout the room with a heavy meaning. Rallis suddenly felt horribly afraid to be in this room, the word creating a kind of imperceptible dread.

"Dragonkin?" Adam questioned. "Hmm, I've heard of them. Friend of mine, Bob, he had me chasing around some information about them."

"As have I," Rallis whispered. But she couldn't place where she had heard the word. Maybe Adam had said something once? Or a book maybe? Either way, the word made her skin crawl with fear.

"I would hope so!" Dallas proclaimed. "They terrorized the world for years in the Fourth Age, maybe even earlier. There isn't much information on the topic unfortunately, what with how old the events are."

"Well hopefully we'll be the ones to find something!" Adam said with a smile, his thirst for adventure making him excited. If there was a possibility of uncovering tales and truths of the ancient past here, he was all over it.

"We just might be!" Dallas said, enthusiasm and excitement rubbing off on him as well. "Let's see what we can find!"

Adam and Dallas got to work exploring every nook and cranny with vigor. They noted every device, every tool, every shard of glass and speck of dirt. It was all very thrilling. Rallis looked around as well but with a much more subdued demeanor. She spent a long time looking at the tank of liquid, reading the notes on the board. They were similar to the ones on Fossil Island, scientific and not written in Common.

'Are the places connected?' she thought. Looking closer, some of the machinery certainly looked similar to the stuff on the island, though considerably less broken. Rallis took some of the notes on the board for herself, as well as any she found on the shelves or table.

Dallas was eyeing up something between the wall and the tank. It was an oddly colored egg shaped object about the size of an average person. There were a few, most hardened and petrified with age. But this one, he was shocked to find, was much more smooth, silky almost. He ran his hand down the egg and it began to shake. The man gasped and stepped back. "Come quick you two! Look!"

Adam stood by the man and watched curiously. "The fact that anything could be alive down here..."

Rallis came over and gave the thing a sniff. At once, it set off alarm bells. She growled and unfurled her whip. The others were shocked. "Rallis what the hell are you doing?!" Adam yelled.

"Bad thing!" Rallis hissed.

The top of the egg melted away in a pile of goo and out jumped a horrid creature. It skittered closer to the trio like a spider and had the tail of a scorpion. Its mouth was circular and filled with twisted fangs, like a hole full of fish hooks. Small bulbs grew on its spine, almost like little mushrooms. It looked the three over before deciding to throw itself at Dallas with a squeal. Rallis grabbed the creature by the tail before it could grab hold of the man with its nasty teeth. She hurled it to the floor, bouncing from the force, before slashing it in two with her whip. The creature squealed before bleeding out a pool of disgusting reeking green. She flicked the green goo off her whip with a grimace.

Dallas stared at the dragon, wide eyed. "Wh-What was that?"

"Bad thing," Rallis said matter of factly as if that explained everything. "Takes a host and kills or mutates them. Bad thing."

He tried not to gag at the green blood continuing to spread across the floor. "Thank you for saving me then. I hope the others don't have those inside as well!" He pointed to the other eggs nearby. "Maybe we should hurry this up. Did either of you find anything?"

Rallis held out one of the papers she found on the board for him to see. He gave her a confused glance, unable to read the notes. "Lithkren," she said. "We go to Lithkren now."

"What's Lithkren?" Adam questioned.

"It's an island," Dallas explained. "It's part of the chain of islands Fossil Island is a part of. You know, the island the museum is exploring and investigating the wyverns that live there." They nodded. Both of them knew it well. "That makes sense! The machinery in here does have a striking resemblance to that of the contents of the settlement to the north. Come, we should go!"

-------------------------------------

Getting to the island was an argument in itself. Adam wanted to take a series of boats while Rallis flashed a gold pendant with a ruby in the center. Shouts of "no more magic jewelry" and "no snail boats" clashed in a verbal duel. Dallas couldn't help but suppress a snort at their antics.

"Which is faster?" he asked.

"Mine obviously!" Rallis proudly held up her pendant.

"Then let's do that one. No offense, Kananga."

Adam groaned, not ready for the sickening feeling of teleportation magic again. But he was outnumbered two to one. Rallis tossed him a pendant and stuck out her tongue before rubbing the gem and vanishing. The other two did the same, soon finding themselves in the house on the hill on Fossil Island.

Adam staggered over to a wall upon phasing into existence and tried his best not to hurl, while Dallas was so dizzy he fell to the floor right on his butt. Thankfully he didn't take it as badly as Adam. "This little thing is intense!" Dallas exclaimed as he looked around the room from his spot on the floor. "But damned incredible. We're actually on the island?"

"Yup!" Rallis chirped and helped the man up. "You can smell the ocean, can't you?"

He poked his head outside and sure enough, they were in the house on the hill north of the camp on Fossil Island. "Wow... that sure is something!"

He handed the necklace back but Rallis shook her head. "Keep it. I've got plenty more. You humans are so silly! It's like enchanted jewelry is new to you!" She put the necklace around his neck and smiled. "It looks good on you too!" Dallas' face started to turn a similar shade of red to his new ruby necklace at the comment.

Adam groaned and shuffled over. "I'm going to sit outside for a minute and get rid of this nausea." He shot Rallis a half hearted scowl to which she responded with a cheeky grin. "Holler if you need anything!"

Adam slumped over on the steps and the two were left alone in the quiet. "So... What now?" Dallas asked. "You said to go to Lithkren, so what now? No one knows where it is, just that it exists. None of the recovered documents tell of its location."

"Those papers I found, it said the key to another lab is here on this island," she told him. "A lab on Lithkren. Somewhere here is a map to get there and a key to open the lab."

"You read all that on those papers on Crandor?" he asked, surprised.

"Yeah, see?" Rallis pulled out the papers and showed him.

He shook his head. "Sorry, I don't read... that." He didn't know what to call the language other than 'that.'

Rallis laughed and pointed to the words on the paper. "Well here it says Lithkren, that you can see. Right next to it it says map. You see? Then it says--"

Rallis gave him a quick run through of the paper, man getting more excited by each word. The dragon found it funny how happy he grew over every new word. Even the researchers who frequented the island she tried to teach weren't this eager to learn. He could have spent all day learning the language, but they had things to do. Rallis herded him downstairs to get looking for something like a map or a key.

"Thank you for your help," he told her as he dug through boxes in the basement they now stood in. "And for teaching me. It's nice having someone take me seriously for a change!"

"You're welcome! Always happy to help!"

"Where did you learn to read that? I've never met anyone who could, though I suppose I've never asked the right dragon!"

He chuckled at his comment but Rallis frowned at it. 'Where' did she learn to read that? Well she didn't know. She just knew she could. Certainly no human taught her. She thought back and no, her parents didn't teach her either. She just knew how to read the language.

'Wait, what is that language even called anyway?' She just knew it as the language of the masters and she didn't know how she knew.

Her silence made her companion concerned. "Hey, you alright?"

Rallis shook her head. "Yeah, I'm fine, sorry. Did you find anything?"

Dallas pulled himself out of a box and held up a few stone tiles with different designs on them. "These. They look like the tile in the center of the room." He tossed them to Rallis who looked them over and held them up to the singular tile embedded in the floor in the center of the room. They certainly seemed to be part of a set. "The floor looks like a grid, and the piece inside it looks like the island we're on. See how it's shaped? Maybe the tiles build a map!"

"Maybe it could lead us to Lithkren!" Rallis said excitedly, but her ears soon drooped. "Most of the pieces are missing though. There's only about five here and this grid is huge."

"It seems so. I didn't find any more than these. Maybe they're around the building?"

Rallis nodded. "I'll have a look around with Adam and see if I can find any pieces. We'll bring them to you and you can build it!"

"Sounds like a plan!"

Rallis ran back upstairs and told Adam the plan, hefting him off the steps for a treasure hunt. Slowly but surely, they gathered the pieces. Some were wedged between rocks, some fell down the cliff side and teetered dangerously close to the water, some were stored in chests in the house, and some were hidden under brambly bushes around the base of the structure. The two came back with piles of tiles in their arms and spiked bits of brambles sticking out of their clothing. The three got to work on building the map, though Dallas did most of it.

After scanning the grid over one last time, Dallas nodded his approval. "I do believe we've done it! Yes, we should be able to find Lithkren now. Look here." He pointed to a large nearby island with a similar symbol on it that adorned most of the house they stood in, the compass rose from before. "That has to be it."

"Now we just need a way to get there," Adam said. "Do you think the museum can help us?"

"The museum?" Dallas scoffed. "No that won't work, any requisition of museum resources requires a mountain of paperwork and we simply don't have the time."

Rallis snorted and muttered something about having a dragon steal a boat again, grabbing Adam's attention. He shot her a side glare and would be sure to ask her about that later.

"Don't we have time, though?" Adam asked. It's not like they were in a rush.

"Of course not!" Dallas shouted. "Besides, I've spent years working towards this and I'm tired of waiting. It's time to discover the truth!"

"Alright, so what do we do instead?"

Dallas thought about the steps. "Well we still need a boat, that's for sure. Find a dwarf named Jardric, he should be somewhere on the island, probably around the camp. He's an old friend who owes me a favour. He should be able to get a boat for us." He pulled out a notebook and pencil. "While you're doing that, I'm going to make a copy of this map."

They nodded and went off in search of a dwarf. With a short walk, they were back in the main camp. Just as Dallas said, there was a dwarf nearby, panning for something in the waters by the docked boats.

Rallis tapped him on the shoulder. "Hello there."

"Are you Jardric?" Adam asked.

The dwarf huffed and put his panning tray down. "That I am. What can I do for you?"

"We're working with Dallas Jones on a research project," Adam explained. "We're investigating the destruction of Crandor. We need a boat to get to one of the nearby islands. Dallas said you could help us."

Jardric scowled and crossed his arms. "Did he now? Looking to cash in on that favour I bet. Once a boatman always a boatman, innit?" He grumbled some more. "I'm afraid I can't help you. All the boats around here are owned by the museum and they won't just let you take them. Of course, Dallas works with the museum and he could easily put in a request for one. He's not a fan of waiting around though."

"So I've noticed," Adam groaned. "What else can we do?"

The dwarf thought about it for a moment. "Well I suppose you could always build your own. If the island isn't far you'll only need a small rowboat. Mind you, you'll want to be quite good at building things unless you fancy a trip to the bottom of the ocean."

Rallis grinned and bounced on the sand. "I can build stuff!"

Jardric looked at her dubiously. "If you say so. I'll be checking it when you're done."

Rallis huffed at the comment and ran off to grab everything she needed, immediately setting to work. She was going to be focused for a while so Adam figure he might as well keep Dallas company. By the time the sun was about to set, the three of them had come down to see her progress. She was finishing up with her project and it was a surprisingly decent looking rowboat, though certainly small. Rallis stood proudly next to her little boat, puffing her chest out. "I told you I can build stuff!"

Jardric gave it an inspection, investigating everything down to the damn near microscopic level, before giving it a nod of approval. "Yeah, and not bad either! Sorry for the doubt. It's actually kind of sad you can build one from scratch faster than it takes to borrow one from the museum."

Dallas excitedly hopped over to the boat. "This is it! This is our chance to finally find some answers! To finally find out the truth behind Elvarg. Are you ready to go?"

"We're going to leave now?" Adam questioned. "But its nearly nightfall!"

"There's no time to waste! We'll get there before dark, it's not that far. The longer we dilly dally here the more dangerous it gets. Come on, let's go!" He started to shove the boat off the sand and into the water, reluctant help from the others speeding up the process. Within a few rushed minutes, the four were out to sea on their way to Lithkren with Dallas leading the way. Rallis and Adam struck up conversation with Jardric to pass the time, filling him in on why they were doing this and the whole quest with the Myths' Guild. The dwarf shook his head, muttering something about crazy adventurers and their loony expeditions.

It was nightfall when they landed, only the stars lighting their way. The moon was hidden tonight, casting the world in shadow. Rallis had little trouble seeing in the dark, but the same couldn't be said for her companions. She helped them out and led them along, leading them to the heart of the island. They couldn't make out much but they could identify large menacing buildings near the center of the island. Rallis led them up the stairs of one structure and to the safety inside. It was darker inside without the starlight, and there were more hazards indoors with the way it was trashed. Containers, broken glass, shards of metal, and more covered the floor. She told everyone to watch their step as she led them down a set of stairs and into a basement.

There wasn't a single speck of light down below, and it was honestly quite unnerving. Rallis gave the air a sniff and followed a smell. She reached a torch held against the wall and felt it. It would light. "Hey Adam, can I have your lighter?"

"Sure." He held out his lighter to the darkness and felt a hand take it. She flicked a spark into the torch and gave her companions sight. She tossed his lighter back, took down the torch, and started lighting the rest she could find with it.

"Why don't you just breathe fire on them?" Dallas asked as he stepped closer to the light and out of the darkness. "Wouldn't it be faster?"

"Can't," Rallis replied as she lit another torch. "Don't breathe fire. Or anything actually."

"Oh. I'm sorry, that must have been rude then." Rallis shrugged. It was what it was. "Here, let me help you then!" He snagged the torch she just lit and ran off, lighting the next room down.

Rallis smiled. 'What a sweet man. I'm glad we got assigned to someone so nice.' Rallis overheard Adam and Jardric talking about how overly excitable he was and Rallis couldn't help but laugh. He was but that would just make the adventure all the more fun! They continued to chatter about archery next, Adam noticing he had a crossbow. Jardric admired the green man's crossbow as well. Rallis rolled her eyes and wandered around the room, taking in what little sights there were.

A startled cry echoed from the next room over, setting Adam and Rallis into fight mode. Hands on their weapons, they bolted down the stairs to the next room, now lit with torch fire, and found Dallas staring around the room in awe. Nothing else was down here, the two put their weapons away.

"Don't cry out like that unless you're in trouble, especially on foreign soil at night in the pitch dark," Adam berated.

"Sorry," he said with a look like that of a puppy caught chewing on something he shouldn't. "I just couldn't help it! Look at this place!"

He motioned around them like a ringleader showing off his troupe. The floor was littered with skeletons, but Dallas didn't seem to mind. Jardric shivered and stayed back. There was rubble from a fight ages past and marks all over the walls, magic, sword, and anything in between stamping their place in the history here. On the far wall of the room, perfectly centered, was the most intriguing item of interest.

"Well those are some big doors," Adam understated. They were huge! They reached the ceiling and were wide enough to shove a house through. Two huge now lit braziers framed them, giving them an ominous glow.

"Look at them," Dallas bounced excitedly. "Look at the markings on them."

"Dragons!" Rallis chirped. There were two grand red serpents, one posted on each door. They opened their mouths to the sky and coiled around a circular hole.

"Exactly," Dallas nodded. "This is it. This has to be the place."

"Shall we go in?" Jardric asked, wanting to get away from the skeletons.

Dallas shook his head. "We can't. I already tried but the doors are sealed. There's a circular indentation in the middle, maybe it's a keyhole." He turned to Rallis. "The one those papers you found spoke about, perhaps?"

Rallis nodded. That was only logical. This really was the place the papers spoke of then.

"Well a keyhole isn't much good if there isn't a key!" Adam said with a stretch. "We should look around and see if there's any clues nearby."

"Search what?" Jardric complained. "There's only skeletons!"

"There's more things upstairs too," Dallas reminded him and got to work looking for clues.

Jardric groaned and waved his hand. "Forget this, I'm just the boatman. I'll be sleeping in the boat while you all dig through corpses. Call me when you actually need me." Rallis helped lead him back to the boat while he complained about 'you crazy adventurer types.'

Adam began rummaging through the skeletons, poking through their armour and any packs or satchels that weren't fully destroyed. This adventure had a lot more corpse looting than he would have liked. He actually found something soon enough, a beaten withering journal hidden in a threadbare pouch. It was hard to flip through, the paper nearly disintegrating in his hands from age. He tried his best to read it without turning it into a puff of ash.

"What do you have there?" Dallas asked.

"An old diary it seems," Adam said as he carefully flipped through the pages with him. "It's hard to read, but it mentioned a battle that took place here involving Robert the Strong."

"Robert the Strong?! He spent most of his life fighting the dragonkin!" Dallas grew excited over all the possibilities of what this could mean. "The dragon motif on the door, the mention of Robert the Strong and dragonkin... Does this mean it's true? Did they really create the dragons?" He sighed when he realized they had hit a dead end with this line of thought. "I guess we'll never know though. Robert the Strong is gone. He died centuries ago. We've reached a dead end."

"Not necessarily," Adam smiled knowingly. "Robert the Strong might not be as dead as you think."

"What do you mean?"

"He's alive. He's been reincarnated as a cat named Bob, that friend of mine I mentioned that taught me about the dragonkin in the first place."

Dallas looked at him like he had snorted zygomite spores and told him dwarves could fly. "...Just think once before you speak please."

"I'm serious! Why would I lie about this? You were literally just talking to a dragon that could talk back but a cat that used to be human is where you draw the line?"

"Alright, alright!" Dallas held his hands up in defence. "I'm not entirely convinced but if you're telling the truth, how can a cat help us?"

'I bet you'd believe it if it came out of Rallis' mouth,' he thought snarkily. "I have an amulet that lets me talk to cats. I can just ask him for answers."

Dallas shot him another look like he didn't believe the man, but played along anyway. "Okay... You go find your cat. I'm going to keep looking around and try to process all this weirdness."

Adam left the researcher behind and trekked through the dark to find Rallis on her way back. He told her the plan, they said goodbye to their boatman, and with more dreaded magical jewelry they were on their merry way. Bob liked to hang out in Burthorpe so that's where they would start looking. But it was late, it had been a long day, and another dose of teleportation nausea had Adam all but begging for sleep. The two crashed at the inn and slept the exciting day off.

-------------------------------------

The next morning, Adam led Rallis to a house where two cats were purring and being cute in the sun. Rallis had to restrain herself from running up to the two black cats and petting them and cooing. Adam introduced her to his cat friend Bob and Bob's girlfriend Neite. Rallis couldn't help but tell Neite how pretty she was, and if a cat could blush she certainly was.

"So Adam. How's things?" Bob meowed. "This doesn't entirely seem like a social visit."

"Not bad, and you would be right. I was wondering if you could help me with something."

"I guess that depends on what it is."

"It has to do with who you were before, Robert the Strong." The cat already didn't like the path this conversation was taking. "Long story, I'll keep it brief. We found an old dungeon with a large set of doors in it. There was a skeleton nearby with a diary that mentioned Robert the Strong. We need to know what you know about this."

Bob shook his head. "I'm sorry Adam, but I don't have any memories of Robert the Strong. It was only when the Sphinx hypnotized me that we learnt who I really was and I don't even remember that."

"Hmmm. That is problematic."

"Why not go see her again?" Rallis butted in. "If it worked once, maybe it'll work again."

Adam nodded. "We should try. Would you be willing to help us, Bob?"

Neite started to complain about her boyfriend leaving with these adventurers, but he assured her he would be back soon. He'd even bring her a desert souvenir! After much hissing and pouting, she conceded. With that, they made their way to Sophanem. Adam joked about how Rallis didn't have magic jewelry this time, but she assured him she did. It just didn't work for more than one person. She got them to Nardah with fancy fangled necklaces and after that it was just a carpet ride away. He'd like to say he was getting used to her teleporting shenanigans, but after nearly puking on the carpet ride right after, his stomach was inclined to disagree.

Adam staggered off the carpet at Sophanem's entrance, sick as a dog. Rallis hopped off happily holding onto the cat, not wanting his paws to be burnt from the hot sand. It took all her willpower to not rub her face against the cat's. She couldn't help it! He was such a soft and good kitty! They found the sphinx napping in the city, enjoying the sun, and much in nature with a cat cared not that people approached her. Only when Bob approached her did she deign to lift her head.

"Hello Bob, hello friends of cats. What is it you desire today?" They took turns describing the events leading up to this point and what they needed, sphinx listening intently. She thought to herself a moment and frowned. "You wish to see that which he can not remember," she said. "Unfortunately I will be of no use to you. I can only make him see that which he remembers, not that which has been blocked and buried. I can't enter someone's mind and pull these things out."

"So we came out here for nothing?" Adam groaned.

The attitude of the group visibly soured. The sphinx took pity on them, a rare occurrence indeed. "I may not help you with your task at hand, but maybe this will provide use in the future." Her eyes glowed as did the amulet of catspeak around Adam's neck and it burst in a shower of light. Before he could process what had happened, she purred and settled back down. "You needn't have that collar anymore. You may speak freely. My gift to you."

Adam didn't understand until he heard Bob speak, thanking the sphinx for such a gift and bowing, and realized he could understand the cat without the necklace. He bowed and thanked her as well. When they were out of earshot, he complained again. "I have no idea what to do now. This was kind of a waste of time."

"Not entirely," Rallis said thoughtfully. "Something she said got me thinking. Maybe we can make him see what he's forgotten, but with a different kind of magic. Ever been to Lunar Isle?"

Adam nodded. "A good few times now. It's certainly an... interesting place." He recalled the odd obsession with floating everyone there seemed to have. The people, the potted plants, the damn teapot that poured hot tea in his lap. Maybe it was because he wasn't magically inclined but the place was certainly a bit out there. "What are you getting at?"

"They've got a unique kind of magic there, one that lets you see into a person. Their thoughts, their dreams, their deepest fears and desires... their memories no matter how hidden. It might be worth a shot."

"Oh, you mean dream magic. Do you think it will work?"

Rallis nodded. "I do. And we've also got no other leads."

"You're right. It's quite the journey from here though." Rallis grinned mischievously. "There's no way you have a piece of jewelry for teleports there!"

"Jewelry, no! Teleport, yes. You'll have to bear with me though. This one's a bit difficult."

She motioned for him and Bob to stand away from her just a bit and ready themselves. Luckily with Adam having gone to the Isle before, Rallis could teleport him there without complication. The mages of the Isle were beyond skilled, keeping anyone they didn't want there out, even if you could teleport there. It would have been a problem if her companion wasn't welcome, and she was sure they wouldn't mind a cat. Rallis wished she was half as good a mage as the people on the Isle, but she'd take what ability she had.

With a great deal of focus, Rallis managed to get them to their destination. The desert fizzled out of existence and was replaced by snow and flowers and the cold air of the north. Rallis threw her hands up victoriously as she became a solid fixture in the snow. "Woohoo! I did it! Never teleported a group before!"

"And it shows."

Rallis faced the voice to find the oneiromancer floating nearby, arms outstretched as if waiting to catch something. Rallis was about to ask what she meant but screaming and cat howling cut her off. Bob came falling down from the sky, landing in the woman's waiting arms. The poor cat was horrified, fur on end and claws out. Next came Adam, hurdling from the sky into the snow below. He landed in a pile of fluff with a flop and disappeared.

Rallis smiled worriedly. "Sorry guys." She helped Adam out of the snow, an uprooted blue flower sitting in a small pile of the stuff atop his head. He scowled at her as if to say 'never again.'

The oneiromancer pet the scared cat in her arms, calming him down. "Hello Bob."

"H-Hello, Lady Celeste," he meowed.

"You know each other?" Rallis asked, curious. "And you can understand him?"

"We go way back, and it's not hard with a bit of magic. It's no more odd than you learning from your own feline roommate." Rallis nodded. This was true indeed. She put the cat down. "Now what can I do for you today?"

"Aw, not gonna read our minds and find out?" Rallis played.

"I try not to with that one here," Celeste said and pointed to Adam. His face grew red in shame and turned away. "So what is it you need?"

"We need to unlock memories hidden in that one," Rallis pointed to the cat by Celeste's feet. "We figured a shared dream would work."

"I don't see why that wouldn't work, even if he is a cat. You've done this enough times to do it on your own?"

Rallis' ears shot up. Was that permission to do this unsupervised? She had always been told to never do dream magic without a master watching. She nodded her head with a smile. "Yes ma'am!" She started sprinting up to town. "Come on guys!" she shouted, not waiting for them to follow.

"Someone's excited," Adam chuckled.

"She's been practicing magic here for a while under supervision," the oneiromancer explained. "It's about time she gets to do it by herself. She knows what she's doing."

"You seem like good friends."

"Hm, I suppose so. She doesn't think lewd thoughts about me which is nice." She shot the man a glare to which he turned away with an apologetic mumble. "She's a good person. Though... something is off about her, something is wrong, but I can't explain what. I can't help but feel something terrible will happen one day, both to her and because of her."

"What do you mean?" he asked, but she was leaving, floating away to her post at the astral altar.

Bob pawed at his leg. "We should catch up."

Adam muttered a shaky yeah and ran ahead, cat in tow.

Rallis was excitedly putting together potions and a brazier when they arrived. The dream hall was ready for a ritual, potions for each of them on the table and an appropriately cat dish sized version for Bob on the floor. The brazier was filled and coated with some kind of oil that made the room smell great, like flowers and sugar. Rallis proudly displayed her work and got on with the instructions.

"Alright! I'm not gonna sugarcoat it, this is gonna suck! A lot! Or at least it will most likely suck a lot." She marched along the room like a sergeant giving a lecture. "Whenever someone's memories are blocked like yours, they're blocked for a reason. In the dreamscape, that reason is given physical form and must be destroyed. It can be something as small as a rat or as big as a city. You don't know until you go in. Are you ready to go?"

"Yes, Rallis, sir!" Adam pretended and snickered.

She laughed along and swatted his arm. She then kneeled down to Bob and pat him on the head. "This is gonna hurt you the most. We won't do this until you're ready."

The cat gave her a determined nod. "I'm ready."

She hopped back up and grabbed her potion and lit a match. "Alright then! Drink your potion and get comfy on the floor you two! It's time for a nap!" The three slammed back their drinks and laid down. Rallis tossed the match into the brazier and once the first spark lit, they were down and out for the count.

The world before them as they woke was a bright pastel pink and purple, speckles of starlight shimmering in the floor and in the depths of infinite inky blackness all around them. A similarly pastel book floated on a pedestal behind them, presumably the book containing all of Bob's memories, though this time they were here for things not written in the book. It was a sight both Adam and Rallis had seen before, though the latter had many more times. Bob was shaking awake as well, looking around in awe of the weird new world. It made him dizzy, the endless abyss beneath them likely not helping. As he woke, a figure flickered into existence. It was another cat, only this one was white and almost spectral. It greeted them kindly.

"Hello," it said with a purr.

"Who are you?" Bob asked as he tiptoed over.

"I am Not Bob."

"Well yes, I am Bob. So of course you would not be Bob. So who are you?"

"As I say, I am Not Bob."

The cat threw Rallis a confused look. She gave him a thumbs up and a smile telling him to just go with it.

"Alright... 'Not Bob,' why are you here? What do I do?"

The white cat flicked its tail, asking them to follow. The trio did so. It led them down the strip of bright pastel land to a barrier, warping the air around it with magic. "You are here for answers from another life," Not Bob said. "I am here to guide. Here, this barrier is the divide between your lives. Right now you are Bob the cat, but over there you are Robert the Strong. If you wish to regain your self, pass."

Bob turned to his companions as if looking for approval. They both gave him encouraging gestures and motioned him to go forward. "You have to take the first step," Rallis said. "But we'll be right behind you."

The cat took a timid step forward, then another, and another, until he was across the barrier. Adam and Rallis joined him right after. Across the barrier were statues of cats at each corner of the square arena they now stood in. Other than that, it was barren.

Not Bob's voice echoed around them. "What you remember here will remain here so long as the divide exists. Shatter it, become whole again."

A spectre walked out from behind one of the cat statues. It was a man, an archer, with a sturdy looking bow and lilac tipped arrows that reeked of poison. Bob staggered back at the sight. "That's... me!"

"Really?" Adam asked. "Pictured you as more of a swordsman to be honest." The spectre of Robert the Strong readied an arrow their way. "He doesn't seem too happy to see us."

"Begone foul beast!" he shouted and shot an arrow straight for Rallis' head. She ducked with a yelp.

"Nope! Just me! This might be a dream but those arrows smell like poison. I'd rather not be struck by one today. Would you be a dear and handle this, Adam?"

She blinked at him innocently and the man just rolled his eyes. "Fine. Watch Bob then."

"Can do!" She scooped the cat up and ducked behind a statue right as another arrow whizzed by.

"Sorry," Bob apologized. "He... I didn't like dragons much back then. Or anything related to them."

"It's fine, don't worry about it."

"You dare hide foul beast?!" Robert shouted. "Let's see you hide from this!"

He shot an arrow of light into the sky and down rained pins and needles of starlight on the statue they hid behind. Rallis rolled out of the way with Bob in her arms, howling as some of the light arrows stabbed through her tail and into the ground, pinning her in place. He aimed another shot at the now in the open dragon, but a bolt shot the arrow out of his hand before he could fire. The spectre swirled around angrily to find Adam with his crossbow drawn. Robert pulled back his bow and fired at Adam, missing by the barest breath. Adam fired back, a sloppy shot, it hit the spectre in the leg. Robert fell to his knees.

Rallis was free now, the light arrows vanishing. "Kill him, Adam! It's just a ghost, it's okay!"

Adam grit his teeth and pulled back another bolt. He wasn't used to killing anymore, even if it was a figment of imagination. It went against what he stood for and it was hard to go against what was now ingrained in him. He aimed at Robert's head and the spectre looked at him, heartbroken.

"You would go against me now, Aivas? After all we've been through? The enemy is right there!" He pointed where Rallis was only a moment ago only to find she was gone. Like a flash of lightning, she was at his throat with her fangs, crunching through spectral armour and bone. Robert froze and shattered into pieces before disappearing into starlight.

Rallis righted herself and went back to where she put down Bob. "That was surprisingly easy! Would've been easier if you didn't let him hit me though."

The man looked ashamed. "I'm sorry... I just..."

She picked up Bob and went back to headbutt her friend in the arm. "I know you sweet sap. Lucky this is just a dream then, hm?"

Bob was squirming in her arms and hissing. "I... I remember! Lithkren... dragonkin... the vault! HIM!"

The arena started to shake, the statues started to crack, the world around them started to crumble. The stars flickering in the void of sky petered out, the shadows themselves coming alive. Something slammed down onto the crumbling pastel arena, two huge clawed hands made of inky blackness. A monstrous head with beady red eyes glared down at them and roared. Two wings flared out overhead, casting the plane in shadow.

"I thought it was too easy!" Rallis yelled over the noise as she tried to keep her footing on the shaking breaking arena. "Be careful!"

Adam took out his crossbow and Rallis her whip, ready to fight the monster. The beast lowered its head to the cat and laughed, a hollow dreadful sound.

"RoBeRt!" it growled. "I sHoUlD hAvE kNoWn!"

The arena crumbled away, but they did not fall. Instead, the ground beneath them changed, becoming grey tiles. Jagged walls cropped up, blocking any means of escape. Two overturned braziers spilled fire onto the arena, blaze doing nothing to illuminate the shadowy beast. The plane turned into a replica of the basement on Lithkren, only this one was warped and evil.

"WaKiNg Me WiLl Be YoUr EnD! YoU aRe ToO lAtE tO sToP mE!"

"Then go back to sleep!" Adam snapped as he shot a bolt into the monster's eye. The shot vanished into dust before it could make contact.

"YoU wIlL nOt StOp Me HuMaN. I hAvE mOrE iMpOrTaNt ThInGs To Do."

"Yeah, like dying!" Rallis rushed forward to drag her whip down the shadow beast's arm, but it didn't even seem to feel it.

"YoU'd LiKe ThAt. BuT nO, iT iS yOu WhO wIlL dIe ToDaY!"

The beast launched a ball of fire at Adam, a spell so large and powerful it could have been the sun! There was nowhere to run, nothing to hide behind! Adam held up his arms and took the spell full force, yelling as he was thrown against the wall with a smack. He slumped against the floor unconscious before winking out of existence.

"Adam!" Rallis screamed, but he was already gone.

The beast turned its attention to Rallis and burned her alive as well, force of the spell throwing her aside like a toy. She rolled along the ground, wall stopping her as she smacked into it. Bob was in the way of the beast now, hissing at it furiously. "Leave them alone!"

Rallis couldn't keep her eyes open any longer, passing out to the sight of Bob and four other figures of light swarming the beast to cut it down.

The dragon woke with a fright, launching up from the floor with her fangs and claws bared. Adam jumped back from her ferality. "Calm down, Rallis! Jeez!" Rallis blinked the fury out of her eyes and looked around. They were back on Lunar Isle, safe and cozy in the dream hall. Adam had Bob in his lap, petting the twitching mewling cat in his sleep. He looked like he was having a nightmare.

Rallis gave the feline a sympathetic frown. "Poor thing." She sat next to them. "I hope it worked even though we didn't win."

Adam nodded. "What even was that thing?"

"I don't know," she admitted defeat. "In that world, your fears and insecurities can take on many different shapes and sizes. But that one was rough, nothing I've seen before." For a few minutes more, Bob twitched in his sleep, fighting the monster in his dreams, until he slowly stopped moving and opened his eyes. "Hey kitty cat," Rallis purred. "You okay?"

"Y-Yes," he started shakily. "Yes, I'm alright." He stretched and shook his fur out. "I would very much like to not do that again."

"Do you remember now?" Adam asked.

"I do... I do! Yes, in this dungeon you spoke of, I fought a dragonkin there with my friends from back when I was human. We cornered him in a room with massive doors with dragons on them, the vault. He had already killed so many there and we went to stop it once and for all."

Bob leapt off Adam's lap and paced as he continued. "We fought him tooth and nail, giving him everything we had. He burned Aivas alive and nearly did the same for the rest of us. Oh Aivas how could I forget you..." He shook his head and continued. "We thought we killed him. I struck the final blow and there was a light and he was nowhere to be seen, not even a corpse. All that was left behind was a key, a crimson circular key."

The two perked up and glanced at each other. That certainly had their interest.

"Camorra wanted to open the vault, but I said no. The dragonkin spoke of a weapon in there, so it was best to destroy the key and hide the pieces. We split it in four and hid each one, never telling the others where their pieces were so that no one, dragonkin, human, or otherwise would ever open the doors and release the monster inside."

"So even you don't know where the other pieces are?" Adam sighed.

Bob shook his head. "No, not exactly. Camorra went west by boat, far beyond the main continent. I hid mine on an abandoned dragonkin fortress north west of Relleka and in a guarded Karamjan temple in the Kharazi Jungle. I don't know what Tristan did with his but he lived in Avarrocka, oh I mean Varrock, so maybe someone knowledgeable about the history there could have a clue."

The two grinned at the new information. "Thank you so much!" Rallis said. "This helps us more than you could imagine. Now maybe we can find that key!"

"You don't mean to open the vault, do you?" Bob fretted. "The dragonkin may be dead, but their influence is very much alive. I worry what lies in that vault may still alive and ready to kill."

"After hundreds to thousands of years? There's no way! Whatever is in there will be long dead," Adam proclaimed. He could see the hesitation all over his friend's face however. "We're just opening it for science, for history! Nothing will be there, don't worry. It's probably just another abandoned laboratory."

Bob still wasn't entirely convinced. "I would like to be there when you open the vault then, if you don't mind. I want to see for myself. Until then, I'll be returning home with Neite."

"Of course," Adam nodded. "Let us take you home as well. It's the least we can do."

By the time they returned Bob home and made it back to Lithkren to update Jardric and Dallas, another day had passed. They all made their way back to Fossil Island to have a proper place to rest before continuing the journey tomorrow. Jardric stayed on Fossil Island to get back to work while Dallas investigated the house on the hill more, Adam and Rallis wanting them to be in a more easily accessible place to catch up with than Lithkren across the sea. By morning, Adam and Rallis were geared and ready to begin their key hunting adventure.

-------------------------------------

Days had passed. In those days, they had obtained three pieces, the one from Karamja, the one from the west which turned out to be hidden in House Shayzien, and the one with the clue in Varrock which led them all the way to Morytania. Rallis and Adam now walked the path to Relleka on their way to get the final piece of the key necessary to continue their quest and open the door in Lithkren's basement.

"If this one is anything like the others, it shouldn't be that bad," Adam said as he fiddled with the key pieces.

"Shouldn't be that bad? Yeah maybe because the one stuck digging up all of the Morytanian forest was me while you flirted with Grimro!" Rallis piped up.

Adam waved his hand. "I was not flirting! Besides we got the piece, didn't we? That's what matters."

"And who had to disarm the traps in the temple because someone is too goody good to learn how to?"

"Hey! Rude! Sorry I never bothered to learn a thieving skill!"

"And who had to solve the puzzle in the crypt full of the undead alone because someone had to go and touch the obviously boobytrapped artifact?!"

"In my defense, it was an artifact that eventually needed to be moved! How was I supposed to know moving it one way would set off a teleportation trap?"

Rallis shook her head. "You complain at me and Peg about being thieves but those skills came in handy, didn't they?!" Adam said nothing. He was not about to condone thievery even if it did help them obtain half the key they needed.

Rallis grumbled sourly until the familiar sight of Relleka came into view. It put a bounce in her step and a smile on her face and the man was curiously wondering why. Once they neared, she all but ran into town, companion trailing along behind and shouting for her to slow down. Some people were waving hello and smiling at her, he realized, and she smiled and waved back. 'She's been here before, then. But you don't get that familiar after one visit.'

One person grinned and waved at her, a bowman with a hunter's cloak. "Oi, Denkir, so you're visiting again?"

"Yeah!" Rallis said, slowing down to talk and allowing Adam to catch up.

The bow,an laughed. "He's been rather put out as of late. He'll be excited to know you're here."

"Where is he?" Rallis questioned, bouncing in place.

They waved her off. "Keep running lass, you know where you're going."

She started her sprint once again, Adam on her trail. "Who are they talking about?" he called to her but she ignored him. She turned a corner, grinning and laughing, and leapt at the first person she saw.

"Olaf!"

The person turned and had a hardly a moment to register the blue dragon jumping at them before they came tumbling to the ground, said dragon giggling and hugging them. Adam rounded the corner, out of breath, to find his companion tackling another man to the ground with laughter. "Rallis what are you do--?!"

The man laughed in return and hugged her back as best he could from the ground. "Rallis! Oh you've certainly snuck up on me this time! And here I thought I was getting better at predicting your sneak attacks."

She rolled off him and smiled, helping him up. "I even gave you a warning!" She rest her head against his chest with a smile and a purr as he wrapped an arm around her waist.

"I suppose you did," he chuckled. Adam awkwardly cleared his throat, grabbing their attention. Rallis pulled away to face her friend. "Hi Adam! Have you ever met my friend? This is Olaf and he's a musician!"

The man stepped forward and held a hand out. "Greetings! A friend of Rallis' is a friend of mine. Olaf Ceolsen, local bard. It's nice to meet you."

Adam shook his hand. "Likewise. Green Kananga of the Legends' Guild. Otherwise known as Adam by some bouncy blue dragons." Rallis smiled at the mention of her. "By that greeting, I'm surprised she's never spoke about you! I didn't even know she's been here before."

"Oh yeah I come here a lot!" she exclaimed. "I love visiting Olaf! He's the best!"

She grabbed onto his arm with a smile. "It's always a pleasure when you visit," he said.

Adam narrowed his eyes at them being all close and giggly, thinking. '"Friends," huh? I wonder.' He'd seen the way she acted around a few of her friends, and outside of a greeting hug he'd never seen her tackle a person and purr and get so close. A devious smirk crossed his face. 'Ohhh I wonder indeed!'

"You seem a bit familiar," Olaf said to him. "And I'm wondering if it's from the stories she's told me of you or not. Have you been here before?"

"Maybe once or twice," he shrugged. "Not often really. Wait she tells stories about me?"

"Well yeah!" Rallis piped up. "I always talk about my friends! And we've gone on cool adventures so why not share the tales?"

He was flattered she spoke of him even when he wasn't around, but that got him thinking. If this Olaf guy was a friend of hers he imagined she would bring him up at least once in a conversation as she just said. 'Unless he's not a friend~' he thought impishly.

"I gotta talk to Brundt," she told the bard. "I just wanted to see you first."

"I can walk with you to him," he said a little too eagerly. "If you want," he added on hastily.

She smiled and pulled him along. "Ok! C'mon then!"

The two walked ahead, chattering and catching up, smiling and laughing along the way. Adam stayed back and followed them at a distance, watching them from afar. He noticed they were holding hands and couldn't hide his curious devious smile. 'You're not just friends with him, are you Rallis? Oh I am so getting to the bottom of this!'

Rallis cheerfully bounded into the Longhall with her companions and bounced right up to the Chieftain like she owned the place. "Hi Brundt!" she chirped.

The giant of a man smiled down at her. "Greetings Denkir. Welcome back! How are things?"

"They're super great!" she cheered. "My friend and I, that's him, are on a super cool adventure!" She pointed to Adam and he nervously waved hello to the man. The chieftain smiled and waved back. "Our adventure takes us here next! Well not right here but near here. I was wondering if you knew anything about a fortress on an island to the north west."

Brundt grumbled thoughtfully. "I do. We call it Ungael, and it is a very dangerous place. A deadly beast calls that island home and remains undefeated. We've stopped sending warriors as most do not return alive and it appears the beast can not leave anyway. It's as much a prison as an island. You intend to go there?"

Rallis nodded. "Yes. It's really important!"

"I will not stop you then. Do you intend to slay the beast?"

Rallis ducked her head. "I'd rather not. Only if I have to. Do you know what it is?"

He shook his head. "I do not. Those that came back dare not speak of it. It is a beast that can not die, they said, and breathes the fury of fire. Shields do nothing to stop the beast's magic, they burn to a crisp as do the warrior behind them."

Rallis thought for a moment. She thought she may know exactly what kind of beast was there then, and if she was right she most certainly would not kill it. She thanked the Chieftain and continued to chat with him about how things have changed since she was last here. Adam in the meanwhile stood back with her bard 'friend.'

"So... Rallis come here often?"

"Indeed," the bard smiled. "Every day here is more bright with her. She breathes life into this dull town."

"How long have you known her?"

"A good few years now," Olaf thought on it. "She tries to visit every month. Time does fly."

"She get along with everyone?" Adam asked.

"Mostly. Some will simply never accept outsiders as one of our own, but she's widely appreciated for the most part."

"Hmm. Good. Glad to see she's got friends that aren't just us." Olaf gave him a questioning look. "Ah! She just doesn't talk about many human friends is all. I was starting to worry it was just me and Peg. I'm happy I was wrong."

Olaf chuckled. "You care for her a lot, don't you? She talks about you and a young girl often. I can see why. I'm also glad she has someone who can actually watch her back and isn't stuck here."

Adam decided to change the topic. "So are you Rallis' friend or are you like her bo--?"

Rallis bounced over with an excited chirp before they could continue. "Brundt told me all about the last piece we need," she told Adam and explained everything she heard. He frowned at the explanation. He wasn't expecting a monster fight as part of this scavenger hunt, but he supposed anything was possible.

"I'll also be doing this one alone," she told him.

"What? No way! If there's a monster on that island I'm most certainly not letting you go alone!"

"That 'monster' is a dragon," she told him. "Unlike you, I can speak Wyvernic. I'll talk to it and figure out where the key is. Having a human there might scare it."

"Talk, fight, or otherwise, I'm not letting you go alone," he replied. "It's dangerous! And not just because of the dragon. It's cold. We both know you're not good with that."

"Then it's a good thing I can borrow a cloak, now isn't it? You're not going, Adam. You're just not. I don't want to scare the thing and make it attack." Her head drooped. "I don't want another Elvarg."

Adam groaned and relented. "Fine, I'll stay here. You better stay safe though."

"I will," she promised. "I'll see you when I get back."

With snow gear from Olaf and a boat from Torfinn, Rallis made her way to Ungael. It grew colder and colder the farther she went. She shivered as she drew closer, huddling under a fur lined coat and blanket as she sailed. By the time she reached the island, she was stiff and freezing, body trying its best to shut down and force her to sleep. She pushed the feeling away as best she could and hopped out of the boat, movement sluggish and painful.

The island was a frozen jagged mess of ice. The ground was nothing but deep snow with icicles poking through. The snow was incredibly deep and untouched. It was obvious no one had been here in ages. Rallis hiked through the snow, ground tilting upwards as she went. It was only a small hill but with all the snow it felt like trekking a mountain. As she went, walls of sharp jagged ice barred her in on either side, creating a corridor of thick frozen crystal. It cut her off from the rest of the world, even the sky became hard to see. Soon she reached the top of the hill, snow buried rocks creating a barrier between the icicles. Beyond that lay a pit surrounded by the wall of ice. Something big was down there, covered in snow and unmoving.

Rallis hopped over the rocks and slipped into the pit with a yelp, tumbling along the icy path and smacking against the frozen trail hard, landing in a heap in the snow. She hissed and shivered as she shook the snow off and clutched her head, now aching from the slip on the ice. She moved toward the hulking snow covered mass in front of her and tripped once more in the deep dunes of frozen fluff. Rallis whined and huddled under the cloak as she sat on the snow.

"This place is horrible!" she complained. "So cold and painful..."

A groan bounced off the icy walls and the snow covered mass in front of her shuddered. With a roar and a shake, a monster broke free, flaring its wings and acting huge and menacing. It was a giant blue dragon, rotting and beaten as if it were a piece of old meat left out to spoil. Bone ripped through scales all over its body, on its snout to reveal jagged sharp fangs, its skull where an eye was missing and bone and blackened rotten flesh poked through, holes and scars dotted both its wings, segments of its tail were held together by scraps of flesh, and worst of all its chest was ripped open and its entire left leg missing. The beast glowed with undead magic, eye and presumably unbeating heart glowing blue with magic and fury. The dragon roared at Rallis and stomped forward, wing used as a makeshift leg.

Rallis' ears drooped as she gasped at the sight of the monster. "Oh you poor thing!" she cried. "Who did this to you?"

She stepped closer and it roared again.

"Oh, yes, I'm sorry, I am an intruder. But that's not important right now! What's important is you're hurt! Please, stay still and let me help."

Now thoroughly confused, the dragon stopped roaring and settled for hissing defensively. Who was this strange visitor who could speak his language and fretted over a stranger?

As she came closer, the dragon hissed and threatened to blow her back with a ball of fire. "Please don't!" Rallis pleaded. "I promise I just want to help." She bowed to the dragon, hoping it would realize she was no threat. He was still wary but allowed her to approach. She looked over his wounds and winced. Any exposed flesh was blackened with frostbite and zombification. "You're undead?" she muttered to herself. She brought her hand to where his leg should be and he growled and snapped. "I'm sorry! I was just looking! Are you okay? What's your name?"

The dragon growled something, this time a little less harshly.

"Vorkath? Well nice to meet you, Vorkath! My name is Rallis! Are you sure you're okay? Here, let's get this snow off you."

She brushed the remaining snow off his wings and face and back, Vorkath keeping an eye on her the whole time. He didn't understand what was happening, who this was, or why they were acting this way and not attacking, but this intruder didn't seem to be bad. He still stood on guard though. The other dragons he had the misfortune of meeting before were violent beasts that fought anything that moved, including him. This weird blue dragon was small, however. If he needed to, he could easily kill her.

All the snow she could reach was gone, Rallis nodded her approval. "There we go! I bet that's better. Snow is no good for dragons. Though I guess if you're undead it doesn't really matter." It grumbled in retort, saying how his condition made him unable to feel. "That's true!" Rallis replied. "But I think I'd still rather be alive and face the cold."

Vorkath grumbled, a 'why are you here', to Rallis.

"I'm looking for a piece of something," she told him. "It's red and round on one side but like a corner on the other. Like a slice of pizza!"

He didn't know what pizza was but if this intruder was looking for something, it would likely be in the lab. And no one was to set foot in there besides his master. He told Rallis as much.

Rallis pouted. "But I really need to get this," she told him. "It's very important. Is it because your hoard is in there? Because if so, I totally understand!"

Vorkath shook his head. It wasn't a hoard, though that would be lovely.

"Your master's home?" Rallis questioned. "Well considering how covered in snow you were, I don't think they've been here for quite a while. What if I promise not to touch anything else? Would that be okay?"

The dragon thought for a moment. Whatever this weird small dragon thing was, it was certainly not violent, not like the humans that had come before that he had been commanded to fight off. He doubted she would destroy the place like the humans wanted to. There was also the matter of what she was. He couldn't quite place it, but something about her made it seem like letting her into the place he was guarding was an okay thing to do. She smelled like his master, but also not. Maybe she knew him?

He lowered his head and looked her in the eye with a growl. What he asked left Rallis confused. "What do you mean 'who made me?' No one did! Well I guess my parents did, whoever they are. Why?"

Vorkath shook his head and moved aside. Why he was disobeying orders, he didn't know. But it felt like the right thing to do. His master would surely be furious, but what more could they do to him that he had not already felt?

Rallis smiled. "Thanks, friend. I promise I'll be careful. And here, I can't do much but..." She pulled out a fistful of runes and let them crumble into a spell. Vorkath glowed in a green light for a moment before it faded away. He didn't know what it was, but it made him feel great, better than he'd felt in years! He stretched and sighed happily. Rallis on the other hand now looked exhausted. "That's all I can do for now, but I promise I'll visit again. I know it gets hard to be alone like this. Bye Vorkath." She waved goodbye and hiked up the icy trail behind the dragon and out of the frozen icy pit. Vorkath opted to simply lay back down and fade away once more, magical glow vanishing into the snow.

As Rallis hiked up the path, a blackened snow covered structure came into view. From what she could see, it had the same style as the odd building on Fossil Island and Lithkren, but this one was much taller and also led underground. Its spire had begun to crumble into ruin, but the way inside was still intact. She hauled open the door leading into the earth and crawled inside.

Inside was dark and silent, ominous and eerie. Rallis' eyes adjusted to the dark as she closed the door behind her, ancient metal creaking with age. It was much warmer inside thankfully, but not by much. She shook the snow and cold off and cautiously walked farther in. It smelled old and odd inside, a mix of the same old stale smell one would find in any room closed off from the world long enough as well as something sharp and sour. It made Rallis gag.

Something crunched underfoot, many bits of something sharp and hard. She pulled her foot away to find shards of glass. They created a trail toward something atop a kind of scaffold. The metal frame of a glass container spilled shards onto the floor below, piling up with something else crunchy but much more fragile. Rallis picked up one of the bigger bits, a kind of flattened dome shape, and it crumbled in her hand. Curious, she poked her head over the lip of the scaffold to look in the shattered glass box. A great deal of goo, now hardened with age, crusted over the remains of an eggshell, and a big one at that. Rallis shuddered and backed away, not having the nerve to look inside.

The more she explored, the more disturbing things she found. She stayed away from piles of shattered glass, too scared to find something she would rather not see inside. In one corner, the skeleton of a dragon was chained to the floor, an odd mushroom-like growth twining through its bones. She turned away only to find a shelf lined with specimen jars full of different kinds of mushrooms and body parts. The color drained from her face as she ran away. She smacked into a wall of glass, not looking where she was going and running in a panic. She rubbed her snout with a groan and glared at the glass wall only to freeze. It wasn't a wall, it was a tank, and inside floated a warped blue dragon, frozen roaring in agony forever. It was sickly looking, bones close to ripping through skin, but every jagged claw, every tooth, every spine, they were so sharp just looking at them could cut! For once, Rallis was glad the beast was dead. It looked like it had suffered, but at least not anymore now.

She closed her eyes and moved on, unable to continue looking at the workshop of horrors. 'Where is this key piece?' she thought. 'I just want to leave.'

Hidden away behind a rusted shut gate were a pile of chests, very much like the ones that held the notes and map tiles on Fossil Island. 'That's promising.' With help from the old rusted opening mechanism and a vicious yank, the gate opened. Rallis smiled victoriously and popped open one of the chests. Inside were the key piece she was looking for as well as an actual key. It was made with mithril and dragon bone, as well as small bits and pieces of other metals. The bone made her shiver but she pocketed it anyway. There was another chest nearby. She popped it open and nosed through its contents. There were sealed jars of odd kinds of mushrooms she dare not touch after seeing the skeleton covered in them, as well as a pile of notes shoved away. They weren't written in Common and seemed to be some kind of log or journal entries. Rallis skimmed them over and pocketed them. It caught her attention and not in a good way, but she didn't want to read them here, not now. She wanted out of this horrid bunker and off this freezing island. Certain she had found everything she needed, she made her way back to the surface and to the boat to head to Relleka.

Adam and Rallis spent the night in Relleka upon her return, Olaf graciously allowing them both to stay at his place. Rallis curled up by the fire and snuggled with the man under some blankets. Adam sat at a table nearby and laughed to himself. ''Friends.' Yeah right.' He didn't say anything but he thought it was adorable, though maybe he was the smallest bit jealous. Mostly he was just laughing at their antics and how his dragon friend fell for a silly human bard of all people.

The night grew on and eventually everyone fell asleep. Adam was given a tower of blankets to sleep with on the floor next to the dwindling fire so he would grow neither cold nor uncomfortable, while Rallis slept with her friend in bed. He could make a good deal of dirty jokes with that but knowing her, they'd go right over her head. Despite the fact that he was tired and quite comfortable, Adam couldn't find it in him to sleep, instead thinking under his blanket mountain on the floor. Their adventure sure was starting to turn into something else. He hoped by the end of their excursion they could become members of the Myths' Guild. He really did. It felt like they were finally starting to reach the end of the adventure.

The shuffling of covers and pitter patters of feet graced his ears. One of them had woken up. Adam rolled over to see who it was and found Rallis quietly pulling up a seat at the table and rummaging through one of her bags. She looked worried, scared even, and glanced around the room with paranoia. Adam closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep when she looked his way, opening them again when he was sure she wasn't looking. Confident she wasn't being watched, Rallis pulled out a stack of old crumbling papers and started to read. Adam couldn't make them out from his spot on the floor in the darkness, but he was sure she didn't have those before. He watched her read and read, gaze focused and thoughtful. She read faster as she neared the last few papers until she physically pulled away from the last sheet, eyes wide with fear. She looked around once more before putting the papers away and clutching her shaking head. She buried her face in her arms and rested her head on the table, shuddering over what she just read, before regaining her composure enough to go back to bed. Neither of them got more than a wink of sleep that night, Rallis too scared and Adam's thoughts now racing with the possible things she could have read and wondering how he would bring it up.

-------------------------------------

The next morning, they said goodbye and their host wished them safe travels. Rallis promised she'd be back soon and nearly nuzzled him goodbye. Adam could not wait to tell Peg about this revelation. As they left the town, Rallis turned west and started to make her way toward the lighthouse, which is when Adam realized he had no idea where they were going. "Hey, uh, aren't we going back to the island now? We have the key."

"Nuh-uh. The key is broken. We gotta fix it first."

Right. Can't very well put a broken key in a lock. "So where are we going then?"

Rallis fished out another key from one of her bags, this one more appropriately shaped instead of a red disc broken into quarters. "I found this on Ungael. It's made with mithril and dragon bone. I have a hunch I'll find what I'm looking for in Baxtorian Falls."

Adam wasn't entirely sure how any of that went together so she explained. "If you leap into the Falls a certain way, you end up in an ancient cavern full of old dragons, I mean from ages ago. One of those dragons are mithril dragons, dragons with mithril scales. A key made out of dragon bone and mithril must open something there. And I found it with the final key piece for the vault so maybe it can be welded together there."

"Makes sense. You sure it'll be there though?"

"No but it's my best guess." She pulled out his ruby necklace. "Why don't you wait on the island for me and get everyone together? If I'm right, we can just head straight back to Lithkren afterwards."

Adam took the necklace. "Sure. Sounds good. Stay safe!"

Rallis snorted. "They're dragons, I'll be fine." With a rub of the necklace, Adam winked out of existence and Rallis made her way to the Falls.

Rallis sloshed soggily through the underground caverns of Baxtorian Falls, dripping from the dive to get inside. She should have taken off her cape. It was so cold and heavy when wet. She grumbled as she climbed the rocks in the cavern and up to the mithril dragon resting grounds. Despite what she said to Adam, she actually didn't get along that well with the dragons here. The greens were far too vicious and the mithrils had a snobby temper about them. One such mithril was in front of her now, growling at her and threatening to attack. Rallis bowed low and gave it respect.

"I'm terribly sorry to bother you, but I was hoping you could help me." It snorted derisively. Rallis held out the mithril bone key. "I found this on my travels and assumed it could open something here. Would I be correct?"

The dragon gave it a sniff and walked away, motioning for her to follow with its tail. It led her to a locked door made of similar materials to the key. Rallis tried the lock and it was a perfect fit. She thanked the dragon profusely and ran inside. It was a small damp room, musty smelling and cold. A large orb sat in the center, held in place by something designed like a dragon's paw. Three skeletal dragon heads hung from the ceiling, maws directed toward the orb. Rallis gave one a look over and found a pit for a fire to be placed in. All three had it. They must be made to be lit. Rallis tentatively sparked a fire spell at one to see if it would do anything, and the flame actually gathered in the pit to activate the machinery in the head, but not for long, the flame was too weak. Confident it wouldn't break, Rallis engulfed the three heads in fire, each head giving a satisfying whir and click as they activated the orb in the center, flames flickering in its core. At once, the ground grew warmer and lava shot out from the orb and through tubing into the earth. Rallis followed the lava tubes out the room, down the rocks, through the cavern, up carved steps, and into the walls before it let out into a giant metal forge, spat out by three metal wyvern heads.

Something about the lava here was different from your average volcanic goop. It had a magical presence about it. Surely this was the place to reforge the key. Rallis carefully got to work welding the four pieces together and she soon had a perfect disc of orichalcum. It was a heavy thing, its significance giving it just as much weight as its physical mass. With a flash of a pendant, Rallis was back on Fossil Island, eager to share her findings. Adam had brought Bob along while Rallis was gone and caught everyone up with their findings. Next thing she knew, Adam, Rallis, Dallas, Bob, and Jardric were geared up aboard their row boat ready to unearth the mysteries of the dragonkin.

Jardric stayed with the boat when they landed, saying that if something went wrong, he'd be ready for them to escape in no time. Dallas nearly wrenched the key from Rallis' hands and ran ahead like an excited schoolgirl off to see her boyfriend. Rallis ran after him while Adam and Bob took their time. Bob couldn't help but look around the island and shudder, horrible memories of the place coming back. But he wanted to be here, and he'd be damned if some old flashbacks would scare him away now.

The four found themselves at the door to the vault once more, key in hand. "After all this time and effort, we may finally learn the truth that has been hidden for hundreds of years," Dallas said in awe. "We may be the first people to set foot in this place!"

"Just beware of what may be inside," Bob warned. Adam and Rallis nodded, ready for the possibility of a fight. On their signal, Dallas placed the key in the hole and stood back as the door unlocked itself and opened wide. The group cautiously stepped inside, eager but wary of the secrets they'd find.

As they set foot inside, they gasped at the sheer enormity of the place. The Lithkren vault was huge. The doors may have given a hint to its size but they were definitely not expecting something the size of a whole other castle down here, probably even bigger. Dallas, Bob, Adam, and Rallis slowly wandered through, amazed. In front of them stretched a long corridor littered with broken and decaying equipment on either side. Charts and notes were drawn on boards or pinned to the walls, odd drawings labeled with even weirder notes. More things seemed to be broken as they went, shattered glass coating the floor, sparks from broken machinery flickering overhead, broken cases and chambers discarded by the wayside. Dallas was admiring everything like a kid in a candy store, excitedly taking note of the drawings and labels and machinery. He ran on ahead with Bob, leaving Adam and Rallis behind. Rallis was all but tiptoeing along at a snail's pace, taking everything in with as much interest as Dallas but definitely not the same amount of excitement.

"You okay?" Adam asked, slowing down to walk alongside her.

"This place... it feels wrong. Really wrong." She shivered. "And it feels like I've been here but I know that's not true." She shuffled over to a tipped over case and looked inside, immediately recoiling and wishing she hadn't. There was a warped and discolored broken dragon egg inside, a malformed hatchling drowned in liquid. This place was already worse than Ungael. "I want to leave," she whined.

Adam grabbed her hand and tugged her along. "Let's let Dallas see what he wants to see and then we'll be on our way. It'll be fine, come on."

They continued walking down the hall, keeping an eye out for Dallas and Bob. They soon found them in a huge room the corridor opened out into. There were discarded stone boxes and broken materials and equipment stacked in every available space, even more elaborate charts and drawings plastered on the walls. Dallas was giddily looking at the centerpiece of the room, a massive tank full of some kind of liquid. The thing was the size of a small lake! Or at least it seemed to be as it disappeared into the earth below, obscuring its true size.

Dallas waved the two over. "Come see this!"

They wandered over and gasped, horrified. What was inside was the head of an utterly massive dragon, its body vanishing into the murky watery depths below. Just the thing's head was the size of an average dragon, so how big was the rest of it? Dallas pressed up against the glass, trying his hardest to see more. "That is one big dragon! I can't believe there's still a specimen here so perfectly preserved like this!"

Rallis staggered back, eyes wide. Her hand went to her throat, she felt like she was choking, drowning. Flashes of being stuck underwater, smashing through glass, monsters looming overhead all flashed through her mind. She tried to shake the panic off but it just grew worse. Adam put a hand on her back and shot her a concerned look. She shook her head as she watched the dragon in the tank. "That thing isn't dead," she whispered. "It's asleep, it's waiting, it's going to wake up." She grabbed her friend by the arms and looked him in the eye, horrified. "Adam, someone is here!"

Even Bob was worriedly pacing back and forth, watching the dragon in the tank. "This isn't right," he meowed. "We've made a mistake. We need to leave now!" Rallis was right there with him, ready to grab Dallas and go. Before any of them could move into action, footsteps echoed down the hall, coming closer and closer. A chuckle followed.

"Magnificent, isn't he? His name is Galvek. In our tongue it means..."

A monster came into view, standing taller than any of them. It smirked down at them.

"Fate."

The monster was certainly odd looking, like both a bird and a dragon, or a wyvern and a human. Its red and gold trimmed robe covered its presumably horrifyingly warped body, trailing along the floor behind it.

Bob's fur stood on end and he hissed at the beast. "You! I remember you. Zorgoth." He spat out its name.

"Hello Robert," it smiled. "You've had quite the makeover."

"You should be dead," the cat continued.

The monster shrugged, it's wings weirdly moving with the action. "We dragonkin are not as flimsy as you. I'm afraid you failed."

At the mention of the word dragonkin, Rallis stiffened and took a step back, almost hiding behind her much bigger friend. "Dragonkin..." she muttered under her breath, but still echoing in the room.

Zorgoth looked over the other three guests, as if just noticing they were there. "My, you're an odd looking vorkath," he told Rallis.

"Vorkath?" she asked, confused.

"A vorkath that doesn't even know it's a vorkath," he mused. "How amusing. It means you're a failure, though I wonder whose failure you are." He continued to look her over as if examining an antique. "You don't look like one of mine, but I've made so many and forgotten just as much, I wouldn't even know. You do look familiar though." He added the last part quietly.

Before she could ask anything else, Dallas had intruded. "Um, excuse me! Hello there, dragonkin!" he started. Zorgoth hardly paid him any mind. "I'm Dallas Jones," he continued. "And I came here for answers! I want to know the truth about Elvarg, about Crandor."

Rallis and Adam motioned to him as if to say this wasn't the time for that, but he didn't listen.

Zorgoth squinted. "Elvarg? Crandor? These names mean nothing to me."

"Elvarg was a dragon who attacked an island by the name of Crandor," Adam explained. "We found a lab hidden in her lair. We followed the clues and it led us here, to you."

Zorgoth thought for a moment. "Island lair... Ah, the volcano. Green, great deal of aggression but no power, another vorkath." He tested out the dragon's name. "Elvarg..." He scoffed. "You gave her a name. I never bothered, she was nothing."

"She was not nothing!" Rallis snapped. "She was scared and confused and lost. You abandoned her! She was something and you left her there to rot!"

Zorgoth couldn't help but laugh. "A vorkath caring about other vorkath! My, you're quite the laughable mess, aren't you? All that matters is perfection and the advancement of science. There is no place for compassion here."

Bob cut in before Rallis could snap back. "How are you even here, Zorgoth?"

"Well," he began. "After your failed attempt on my life, I realized that we were starting to lose the war against your kind. We needed to turn the tide. We needed a new weapon. We moved on. We tried various other methods, all ending in disappointment. In the end we came here, our largest facility yet. Here we began work on what would become our masterpiece."

Bob looked confused. "But we made sure to kill everything before we left. Nothing was left alive."

"Galvek..." Rallis whispered.

"Precisely," he said with a smirk. "You may have killed all our creations yet, but that just left us with the parts and materials to build something new. You locked me down here so I got to work on my greatest creation yet, biding my time for the day I could fight back and reclaim what is rightfully ours." He stepped closer to the tank to admire his creation. "He really is magnificent, you know. True perfection. He has power that no other dragon has. The power to influence minds of other dragons."

Rallis' heart nearly stopped. That wasn't possible. That wasn't right! She was grabbing Adam's hand for dear life and hadn't noticed, claws starting to dig into his skin. He pulled her away from the dragonkin and its monster and pried her hand off to wrap an arm around her before letting her grab it again. She was shaking like a leaf in the wind.

Zorgoth raised his arms victoriously at the tank. "Through him, an army will be raised. One that will annihilate humanity!"

"Why?!" Dallas exclaimed.

Zorgoth glared at him. "'Why?' Your kind attacked us, tried to destroy us. You took away our homes, our people. We were expected to stand by and watch? Humanity is a disease. You have just unleashed the cure."

Rallis tried to step even farther away from the dragonkin, only accomplishing pressing closer to her friend, and this time not because she was scared of the beasts' power, but because she found herself understanding their motives and was horrified that she did. She'd wished death upon a great many people who tried killing her, her friends, her family, and was even the one who put those thoughts into action. She'd killed or otherwise horribly maimed a great deal of people, and really it wasn't a very different thought process to Zorgoth's. And that scared her.

Adam rested his other hand on the hilt of his sword. "Do you really think we're letting you leave this place?"

"I don't think you have a choice. Let me show you." Zorgoth threw his arms up and his eyes flashed gold for a moment. "AWAKEN!"

The dragon in the tank's eyes flashed open as the beast started to stir. It lifted its head from the tank, vile liquid dribbling out of its mouth and rolling off its body. The room shook with its movements, glass of the tank shattering, piping creaking and collapsing, rocks crumbling from the ceiling. The mere act of the dragon moving was threatening to cave the place in!

"We need to leave now!" Bob cried.

"Way ahead of you!" Adam shouted back as he started to run, Rallis right behind.

Galvek slithered out of the tank and over to his master who snapped a command at him. Galvek opened his mouth and shot forth a massive ball of dragonfire, barely missing Adam and Rallis by inches, but landing its mark on Dallas.

"No!" Rallis cried, but the man was nothing but a pile of charred brittle bones. Galvek readied another fireball, this time aimed at Bob. Adam scooped the cat up and rolled out of the way of the oncoming blaze. They sprinted out of the vault like bats out of hell, bumping into Jardric along the way.

"Bloody hell's goin on?!" he shouted. "The whole island is shaking!"

"Just run!" Adam snapped as he dove through the massive vault doors.

Before Jardric could turn tail, Galvek and Zorgoth were in front of him. Galvek readied to burn the dwarf to ashes, but was instead met with a well placed crossbow bolt to the mouth, causing the dragon to stop his attack. Zorgoth flinched as well, hand going to his jaw. "YOU DARE!" The dragonkin waved his hand and threw the dwarf aside with magic, barreling him into a pile of discarded stone crates.

Zorgoth then turned his attention to the vault doors. "Release us!"

Galvek blasted the doors open and off their hinges, great stone slabs cracking and crumbling away. The two slithered into the open area of Lithkren's basement, looking for an exit. Zorgoth pointed to the ceiling and Galvek blasted his way through, flying into the sky and taking his master with him.

The shaking stopped, the room wasn't going to cave in, and all was unnervingly quiet after the tumultuous uproar the dragon caused. Adam and Rallis stared at the hole in the roof the dragon had just flown through, former still holding onto the cat like a safety blanket. Jardric stumbled through, head in one hand and crossbow in the other. "Gods that hurt," he grumbled. "What just happened?"

Bob sighed. "It looks like we may have a slight problem on our hands."

-------------------------------------

The group ran outside to find a speck of red slithering through the sky, heading west. They caught Jardric up on the way and the dwarf suggested speaking with the King of Varrock. If there was going to be a war, he had one of the largest armies in the lands. They should seek his help. It was as good a plan as any, and with that they made their way back to Fossil Island to warn everyone and then back to Varrock.

The last thing King Roald expected that day was a ground shattering earthquake and thunder in the cloudless sunny sky, but alas here he was staggering from the aftermath of the cacophony and watching with horror as colorful specks of all shapes and sizes took to the skies and headed west, illuminating the sky with a vengeful blaze. He was also not expecting three filthy gross smelling commoners with their mangy cat to run into his throne room hollering about dragons soon after. Fortunately, or maybe unfortunately, he recognized two of them.

He groaned and pointed a finger at Rallis. "Now is not the time to harass my wife about her fruit tree!"

"What? No! That's not why I'm here! Though I'd love some white fruit if you have extra."

She licked her lips, completely forgetting the mission at hand for a moment. Adam stepped forward. "Your Majesty, we need to speak with you about dragons."

"If you mean the dragons that have been spotted flying around, we're well aware. I have my best people investigating this and we will make sure the citizens are safe. Now be on your way." He didn't want them in his presence for much longer. He had things more important to take care of than entertaining unwashed adventurers.

"But we know what they're doing!" Rallis piped up.

Roald looked at them unbelievingly. "You do?"

"Yes." Adam began to explain. "There is a dragonkin named Zorgoth who has managed to bring the dragons under his control. He is forming an army which he intends to use to wipe out humanity."

"A dragonkin?!" the King sputtered. "That's preposterous! Do you take me for a fool? The dragonkin have been dead for hundreds of years."

"I know it sounds crazy but you have to believe us. Why else would the dragons be acting odd?" Rallis nodded in agreement.

Roald didn't seem convinced, but he had nothing else to go off of. As infuriating as these two were at times, he couldn't deny they were a helpful pair (when they weren't stealing from the garden or causing trouble with the Guard over a bounty). "I'm curious as to how you know this information, but I can wait for an explanation. You've been a friend to Varrock in the past, I'll listen to what you have to say. What would you have us do?"

"You need to gather your soldiers," Jardric said. "We need to destroy this threat before it destroys us!" The King wasn't too keen on listening to this commoner he did not know, but with Adam and Rallis backing him up in agreement, he would entertain the thought. The three explained more in detail just what the threat was and how powerful even one dragon was, and now there were thousands overhead. It was war or death.

Roald thought it over, debating in his head, but ultimately relented. It would be war.

His advisor started to fret. "My lord, do you know what this means? Think of the ramifications! The paperwork, the funds, the chaos, the--!"

"Yes I know what it means! Be quiet Aeonisig! We have more to worry about than some silly backlog! Would you rather the dragons burn it all with your home?" He addressed the group once more. "I will make the necessary preparations. In the meantime you will visit King Lathas, Chieftain Brundt, and Sir Amik Varze. Tell them to come to Varrock to discuss the dragon threat."

Aeonisig recoiled at the idea. "But my lord! The Fremennik! They're savages!"

Rallis hissed at him for the comment to which he yelped and stepped back.

"For Saradomin's sake! They have ships and they have soldiers! We need them on our side!" Roald argued back.

"I'm not sure if we want King Lathas on our side," Adam growled, knowing all too well what a monster that man was.

"You as well?" the King snapped. "With this kind of insubordination you would think I wasn't King! Put your petty disagreements aside and look at the bigger picture. We must all work together if we are to survive."

Everyone hung their head in silence, realizing he was right. Petty squabbles like these wouldn't get them any closer to winning.

"Anyway you should get moving. Time is not on our side. While you're gone I'll have Aeonisig reach out to some other people as well. We need all the help we can get."

Adam and Rallis nodded. They ran off, mission in hand. While Adam went to convince Sir Amik and King Lathas, Rallis went north back to Relleka. The sky was filled with swarming colorful specks, dragons roaring and lighting the sky as they flew north. Everywhere they went, there were dragons overhead and screaming people below. Rallis barged through the entrance of Relleka and slammed open the doors of the Longhall. They were in the middle of a meeting, Chieftain Brundt and all the council members.

"Brundt! Sorry! This is important!" She panted every word.

A surly councilman snarled at the dragon and pointed to the ceiling. "This family reunion your doing?" Olaf shot him a look to tell him to shut up.

"Rallis. I'd like to not draw conclusions, but do you have anything to do with this?" the Chieftain asked. "Those dragons are headed to Ungael and you were just there."

She bowed her head to the Chieftain. "I'm sorry, but I do, as do several others. Those dragons, they're being controlled by a monster. They're going to start a war. The King of Varrock needs your help."

The party started to mutter about helping outlanders but Brundt came to a swift conclusion. "If it's a war they want, it's a war they'll get. We may have never sided with outlanders before, but there's always a first time for everything!" Some of the council members began to argue. "Besides, this isn't something we can do alone." That shut them up. "I will go with you," he told Rallis. He faced everyone else. "And you will all prepare everyone able bodied to fight! Understand?!"

The group shouted ayes and began to plan. Olaf ran over to Rallis before she left. "I knew you said you'd be back soon, but I wasn't expecting this! What is going on?"

Brundt shouted for her from outside the Longhall, already prepared to leave. "I'll tell you later, I promise. Please stay safe. They're willing to kill everyone."

He hugged her goodbye. "You're part of that everyone. You stay safe too."

With that, she ran off, leading Brundt to Varrock. By now, Adam would be done. Now the ball could truly get rolling.

Adam, Rallis, Jardric, and Bob were all invited to the meeting in Varrock to listen and provide input on just what exactly the threat was. Rallis was surprised at how many people she knew in the room. She hadn't realized how many people she knew were such bigwigs! Seated in a private conference hall were King Roald of Varrock, King Lathas of Ardougne, Sir Amik Varze of Falador, Chieftain Brundt of Relleka, Lady Celeste the oneiromancer of Lunar Isle, King Arthur of Camelot, Captain Denulth of Burthorpe, Lady Achiettes of the Heroes' Guild, and the famed mage Dionysius. It seemed nearly every part of the continent was represented. Aeonisig stood near the back to take notes and Adam, Rallis, Jardric, and Bob stood off to the side. They were so beyond tired, having not rested at all today and still filthy and exhausted from their run in with Zorgoth and Galvek.

Tensions were high with everyone in the same room. There was a great deal of hatred between some of the rulers. Adam hated Lathas, Lathas hated Arthur, Brundt and Celeste were most certainly not on friendly terms, and with the dragons flying overhead, more than a few people were watching Rallis warily.

"Thank you all for coming," Roald began. "As I'm sure you are aware, we are facing one of the greatest threats ever seen in our time."

"And one with an easy solution," Lathas said. "We need to take the dragons head on, meet them and fight!"

"That may not be wise," Arthur said.

Lathas snapped back before he could continue. "And what would the great King Arthur do? Cower in fear as the dragons annihilate everyone around you?"

"No! That's not what I'm saying! I'm just thinking ahead. Wooden boats over open sea against fire breathing monsters. Does that sound like a good combination to you?"

Brundt growled at the offense to his fleet but said nothing.

"I take no joy in it but that may be our only option here," Roald said. "If even half of what history says is true, the dragonkin are merciless." Jardric nodded to that. They certainly were and he'd felt it firsthand. "If we don't meet them at sea, they will burn down cities, all of them."

"Then we need a good formation for the inevitability we burn at sea," Achiettes said. "One that ensures minimal casualties."

The group discussed formations and plans, who would go where and all that goes with such talk. Rallis didn't much care for it but Adam listened in intently, giving his advice here and there. They discussed and planned for everything, every step right down to the potions, for what they would need for an assault against an army of dragons. Once they finished, everyone gave a satisfied hum of approval, ready to get things underway and prepare their men. All except one.

"I hate to rain on the parade, but I do have to ask something," Sir Amik said. Everyone gave him their full attention. "This commanding dragon, you said he can control other dragons, correct?"

"That's right," Rallis said. "They wouldn't do such horrid things otherwise!"

The knight would take that with a grain of salt. "And I suppose you intend to go on this expedition, don't you?" he asked her.

"Well yeah! I only, you know, FOUND AND WARNED YOU ALL OF THE DRAGON! Of course I'm going!"

"Then allow me to bring up a concern of mine." He folded his hands and addressed the conference. "If this beast can control dragons as you say, make them do such unspeakable things that even you claim is uncharacteristic, who is to say the same will not happen to you, a fellow dragon?"

The room grew deathly silent. That was something everyone seemed to overlook.

"Now wait just a second!" Rallis snapped. "Unlike you all, I've already been face to face with Galvek. If he wanted to control me he would have already!"

"I can vouch," Adam rushed. "I was there and nothing of the sort happened. She was perfectly fine." Even Bob meowed in agreement, but the group didn't seem swayed.

"Just because they didn't that once doesn't mean they can't," Roald said. "They could always try again, and out on the battlefield is a much more dangerous place to find your soldiers switching sides."

Most in attendance seemed to agree. The room was filled with 'don't let her come' and 'she should be locked up until it's over' and 'keep that monster well away from my men.' A few of her friends at the table looked at her sympathetically but didn't know what to do. Their vouching would likely not help with all the animosity from the rest of the group.

"I'm not a monster!" Rallis shouted. "I'm going and you won't stop me! I have a job to do!"

"Oh yes, your little guild entry exam," Lathas snarked. "We've all heard about it from your dwarf friend here. The lives of our soldiers are more important than your silly title and prestige."

"That isn't why I want to go!" Sure, the mission was important for their careers, but this was well beyond that now. No, now it was personal. That monster killed her friend, controlled others, and was ready to destroy the world for Guthix's sake! She had to stop them, she had to do her part! And that part was NOT sitting on the sidelines! There was also the fact that Zorgoth knew things about her, he knew what she was. His own notes on Ungael even hinted at it, and she wanted to find out what he knew before she murdered him. "Listen, I'm going to go whether you like it or not! Now do I need to sneak aboard a ship or can we do this nicely?"

The leaders began to fret once more until Brundt stood from his seat. "I trust her. I believe she has what it takes." He grinned at her. "And she's damn strong too! It would be a shame if we left such talent to waste!"

The oneiromancer rose as well. "She may be the only one capable of doing this. But I suppose that is to be seen. Either way, it's important she goes. And... I trust her too."

Denulth stood at attention as well. "The kid may not listen all the time, and she may think she's better than she is, but I know damn well she can handle this. If not, then maybe my training didn't do anything and I won't have that!"

Dionysius remained in his seat and waved the royalty in disagreement off. "Oh let her go. You wouldn't want to see the lengths she'll go to to come otherwise."

The word of those four was promising, but still not enough to sway the kings. "I'm sorry but it's not going to ha--."

Adam slammed his hand on the table. "Then I'll watch after her!" The entire room was shocked at his outburst, giving him their full attention. "I'll stay with her the whole time, from beginning to end. I'll make sure nothing happens, and if anything does it will be on my head and mine alone."

Rallis looked at him like he was crazy. That was a weighty promise he was about to make. "Adam..."

"You don't have the stomach, boy," Lathas sneered. "You couldn't kill a friend if it came down to it."

"You think I haven't had to before?" he snarled. Rallis didn't know if that was true or not, but it sure was convincing. "And with me there it shouldn't even have to come to that. I will take full responsibility for everything she does, and I mean everything."

Roald sighed and thought about it. He didn't really care about the opinion of an overzealous adventurer, but he did care about pushing away possible strong allies. Who would he be losing if he said she couldn't come? A pair of strong mages he could easily be without, Denulth and the Burthorpe soldiers which weren't many though they were skilled, and...

'Damn it, if I say no I could lose the Fremennik fleet.'

That was a resource he was sorely in need of, one he couldn't risk. If he did agree, at least he could also have a scapegoat for things that went wrong as cruel as that sounded. It was risky but the alternative was riskier. He sighed defeat. "Fine. Your dragon friend may come, but only on the condition you set. Every action's consequences will be placed upon you."

"Of course, Your Majesty. Thank you."

They finished up their discussion and left to begin preparations. Roald stopped next to Adam on his way out and whispered in his ear as the others were leaving. "I hope you've read up on what constitutes the death penalty here, because that's whose jurisdiction you're under. Don't forget it."

The man stiffened at the comment but shook the threat off. Unlike the kings, he actually had faith in Rallis. He believed she would be fine, and that even if she did lose her way, she would come back. He had to believe, for her sake as well as his.

Rallis smacked him on the arm hard with a scowl. "Adam you're an idiot!"

He rubbed at his arm. "What the hell was that for?! I got you to go, didn't I?"

"At the cost of your own safety! How could you be so reckless? What if something happens?! I don't want you to be punished because of me!"

"Are you going to join their side?" he asked seriously. "Are you going to stab me in the back?"

Rallis was appalled at the question. "Of course not! I would never!"

"Then what's the problem? I have faith in you, now put some in yourself." He pat the top of her head. "You'll be fine. Everything will. So don't worry."

Everyone had exited the room save for Adam, Rallis, and Bob. The cat stopped them before they could leave. "Rallis," he meowed. "You intend to fight Zorgoth don't you?" He said more than asked.

Rallis nodded. "I do. I feel like I need to."

"Which means you'll be with her against the most dangerous pair of beasts in recent history," he directed at Adam. The man nodded. He supposed he would be, not that he would have it any other way. "Then I feel I should tell you. I noticed something on Lithkren when we confronted them for the first time. You can't hurt dragonkin, trust me I know now. I thought I had killed Zorgoth but apparently I didn't even leave a lasting impression!" He hissed. "But I noticed something when that dwarf Jardric shot Galvek. It hurt Zorgoth too. I think they may be connected, kill the dragon and the kin will fall."

"Good eye," Adam complimented. "At least we'll only have to really worry about one of them then."

"Don't underestimate that dragon," Bob warned. "Zorgoth had centuries to perfect it. I fear it may wield powers far beyond what I've ever seen. I'll be sure to watch and warn you and help however I can."

"Wait, you're coming?" Adam asked.

"I am. I can't fight anymore, but maybe I can be useful in some other way. Much of this is my fault and it's only right that I help put things right. Now let's get going."

-------------------------------------

Preparations took days, far too long for anyone's taste, but it was what it was. When the big day arrived, Relleka was flooded with soldiers from every kingdom and a war fleet large enough to scare the ocean itself away, or so they hoped. Rallis made sure her kids and roommate back home would be fine before she left and spent the remaining days preparing and holing up at Olaf's place, watching as more soldiers arrived every day. She didn't tell him about the risks involved with her going, she didn't want to worry him, but with the way everyone looked at her both scared and furious it was easy to tell something was up.

But she never told him, and he never asked. And he didn't try to stop her, as much as he didn't want her to go. "You better come back safely," Olaf told her the day she was to leave. "Don't go getting yourself hurt again."

"I won't." She hugged him one last time. "Once this is all over, we should go on another picnic."

"That would be lovely. I'll be waiting."

Rallis ran off with the rest of the soldiers and found her tall green friend before vanishing amidst the crowd. The bard watched as the armies pulled out to sea and waited until they were long gone, just dots on the horizon. He couldn't help but feel like something wasn't quite right, like something terrible was about to happen. He just hoped he was wrong.

Rallis watched the shore disappear until nothing was left but ocean. It didn't feel real yet, that they were finally on their way to fight Zorgoth and Galvek. The dragons must be on their way to land soon, it had been days since they escaped the confines of the Lithkren vault. And yet despite the very real threat of hellfire from above on the other end of the ocean, the sea was peaceful and quiet, nothing but the waves and steady chorus of rowing.

The waiting made her sick. It made her think and her thoughts made her panic, which was the last thing she needed before the fight. She was nervous and sad and angry, a terrible combination for right before a battle. She had already polished her shield, wyvern spirit trapped inside glad for the bath, sharpened the metal claw coverings on her feet, and checked, rechecked, and triple checked her rune pouch and own personal supplies for the fight. It wasn't enough though, opting to count the ship's potions and supplies to occupy herself as the rowing above deck drowned out the more noisy thoughts in her head. She didn't hear the footsteps behind her until the owner placed a hand on her shoulder. She nearly dropped the antifire she was holding from the scare, but it was just her friend.

"Don't scare me like that, Adam!"

"Sorry. Thought you heard me coming." He noticed her shaking. She tried to hide it by moving and doing things but it was still obvious. He put a hand over her shaking one and pried the potion from her fingers. "Put that down. You're shaking like a leaf, you're going to drop it." Rallis whined as she put it back. "You nervous?"

She sniffled. "Horrified. I don't want the dragons to die, and I don't want anyone else to be killed either. But both are going to happen, aren't they?"

He wasn't going to lie to her. That would be cruel. "Yes. They are."

She sniffled again, shaking even more. "They already killed Dallas and ruined the lives of others. I don't want anyone else to get killed!"

"That's why we need to do our best," Adam said. "That's why we need to take down Zorgoth as soon as possible. The better we are at our jobs, the less people will die. The less dragons too."

Rallis nodded with another sniffle. "Okay. I'm sorry. I'm just scared. I don't want to... to become... o-one of--!" She started to cry, unable to get the sentence out, so she stopped trying to. She grabbed her friend's hand like a life line, claws digging into his gloves. She was really freaked out about something, and he had suspicions as to what.

"Become one of what?" he whispered.

She choked on a sob and shouted at him. "ONE OF THEM! What if everyone was right? What if Galvek forces me over to the other side? I don't want to hurt anyone, Adam!"

"You won't. You'll be okay," he soothed. "I won't let that happen, and I'll be with you the whole time. You don't have to worry, you're going to be fine." His words didn't stop her worries. "I have every bit of faith in you that you're strong enough to fight it. You're not a monster after all, you're a good person. And good people don't turn around and attack their friends and family. I'm not the only one who has faith in you either, but now you have to believe in yourself."

She sniffled and whined an 'okay' before rubbing the tears off her face with her sleeve. Adam thought the issue was resolved but apparently not, dragon gripping his glove tighter. "Adam," she whispered. "I know you don't kill people."

"That's right. There's always another way."

"What about dragons? Would you kill a dragon?" She looked up at him, a red eyed mess. "Would you kill me?"

He wasn't ready for that question, not from her. He stared back at her in shock, reeling from the question. He knew what he said at the meeting, but he said what they wanted to hear. He didn't know if he could actually go through with it. After all, like he always preached, there was always another way. But for this... was there?

"I..."

The ship shook with a boom and threw the two to the ground with a yelp. Angry panicked shouting followed by bellowing roars greeted them next. Adam hauled her up and ran. "Let's go!"

The deck was a panicked shouting mess. People were on fire, a hole was blasted through one of the sails and burning, and the sky was swarmed with dragons. The beasts flew by like angry hornets, roaring and smashing into the ships to send them sinking. Others turned the fleet into firewood. A piercing shriek split the air from the ship over as a knight roasted alive in his armor, jumping overboard to put the flames out only to sink to the bottom of the ocean. A huge metallic dragon landed on another ship nearby and snapped three men in its jaws before taking flight and torching the boat and people on it to ash.

Rallis covered her mouth in horror. "This is... beyond horrible!"

Adam pulled out his crossbow and held his shield up to the sky. "We're next. Take cover!"

A red dragon with shredded wings and a bolt in its left eye torched the sail of their boat, burning mast finally falling with a groan and crushing people underneath. It circled around and landed with a snarl, spraying fire every which way. Adam shot the beast in the neck with a bolt, but it was like it didn't feel it. It didn't even care! The dragon turned its attention to a man running its way, sword in hand. He dodged a ball of fire expertly before slamming the sword deep into its throat. It howled and sputtered, sinking to its knees. The sword began to melt and drip onto the boat, turning to liquid from the beast's built up fire. The red dragon roared and let loose one last blast of dragons breath, liquid flame pouring out of the hole in its neck as it died. The blast hurtled right toward the man who had slain it, no way to protect himself. He threw up his arms in a futile attempt to defend himself, but the blast never came.

Rallis shielded him, wyvern faced shield absorbing the fire to spit out later. The man quietly thanked her to which she ripped an orange shield off a burning corpse and slammed it in his arms. "I don't care if they call you 'The Deathless,' Koschei. Use this! Otherwise you will die."

The boat shuddered and began to splinter and crack. It was beginning to split and sink! Rallis waved Adam over to the front of the boat and away from the dragon he was fending off. Rallis leapt off the boat and onto the floating wreckage below, balancing perfectly on the sinking burning pieces of ship. She scurried across the ocean like a cat, leaping to the next platform on all fours and sinking her claws into the wood. Adam slammed Koschei on the back encouragingly. "Let's go! Hope you aren't heavy!" He jumped down below, following Rallis at a much slower and careful pace, having to take his size and lack of agility into account. He'd rather not sink into the sea today! Though thankfully he wasn't weighed down by heavy armor and knew how to swim.

Koschei eyed the water worriedly before following them. It was a safer bet that waiting for the boat to sink.

Rallis, Adam, and Koschei scaled the wreckage of the fleet like parkour masters, leaping onto other boats from below to defend those fighting back on the other ships. The three came to the rescue of many, including those who attended the meeting in Varrock. They downed a pair of vicious metal dragons with the help of Celeste and Achiettes who were stranded on their burning ship. Adam gave the Hero a wink which earned him a groan.

Rallis looked around the now smoke filled burning ocean for Galvek and Zorgoth but couldn't spot them. The place was a massacre of conflagration and she could hardly see beyond a few feet. "Do you know where Zorgoth is?" she asked the oneiromancer. "We need to reach him and stop this before it gets even worse."

The woman peered through the smoke for a moment before pointing into the gray distance. "You will find him there. They are watching from the head of the fleet. Go now, you have friends in danger."

"Thank you!" Rallis shouted before leaping off the boat and continuing her parkour trek. Adam was growing tired just from the perilous leaping and balancing alone. He didn't know how Rallis was so good at it. Koschei stayed behind to help the two women reach the head of the fleet a safer way than leaping across the water, as one of them was held down by metal armor.

Rallis heard the mangled screams of human and dragon alike all around her, watching burning men and mangled dragons fall into the waters below. She whined and went faster. The sooner she got to Zorgoth, the sooner this would all end!

Playing leapfrog in the smoke landed them in a graveyard of ships at the head of the fleet. One of the largest boats had another huge ship crashed into it, creating an L shape, and two other large boats were parked alongside the base of the L to form a giant deck to stand upon. Brutal looking dragons were slashing and hissing at a group of fights on the giant makeshift deck, knocking one soldier into the water only to have three more take his place. Brundt was at the head of the fight with his warriors, smashing his hammer into the skull of a blue dragon, while Dionysius stood behind the line casting magic into the mouths of the dragons before they could burn them alive, dousing the fires with a painful sizzle. Zorgoth and Galvek stood at the head of the boat, framed by Ungael and more dragons flying forth in the background. They laughed and smiled from their perch as they watched the fight unfold, like spectators admiring a sport. Bob was aboard the ship too, howling as he made his way passed the fighting dragons and up to Zorgoth and Galvek.

Rallis scaled the side of the boat, swinging up the anchor and slamming down on the head of a black dragon as it threatened to turn the Chieftain into a crispy snack. She muzzled the beast with her whip and held tight as it struggled. Brundt in turn slammed the beast over the head with his hammer, dazing it. Rallis let go right as Adam jumped aboard to slam his sword into its skull, beast falling dead to the floor with a thud.

Rallis pointed toward the head of the boat farther away. "Bob went that way! Stop him!"

Adam nodded and ran. Rallis continued to fight side by side her friends, holding down the fort until reinforcements arrived. Adam sprinted after his feline friend, soon coming face to face with the dragonkin and its pet. Bob didn't know what he was going to do, but he was furious and he'd be damned if he didn't do something!

"Zorgoth!" he howled. "You will pay for this!"

The dragonkin looked down at him and laughed. "They brought you along? How amusing. As if you could do anything."

Bob hissed. "I can still claw your eyes out!"

Zorgoth huffed at the comment. "You're the last one who could dare stand in my way. You've been a thorn in my side this long, but now it is time to be rid of you for good." Galvek readied a ball of fire. "So long, pest!"

The serpent launched the fireball straight for the cat, but right as it would have made contact, it exploded in a shower of flame and sparks as it hit a bright orange shield. Bob looked up to find his friend Adam, shield up and burnt. Zorgoth and Galvek snarled at the interruption.

"I thought you said you weren't going to fight," Adam hissed as he waved the flames off his shield and rose. That blast was painful, it damn near rattled every bone in his body. "What happened to that plan?"

Bob growled. "Yes well, quite frankly, he pissed me off."

Adam chuckled. "How about you leave the eye clawing to us and you tell us what to do?"

"Fine. And thank you."

"Don't mention it." Adam pointed a bolt at Zorgoth. "I don't really appreciate you trying to kill my friend!"

The dragonkin scowled at the man like an appraiser disgusted with the quality of the work. "Don't speak to me you disgusting human. I had enough of your chattering before."

Galvek opened its mouth in a roar and Bob spoke up. "Dragonfire incoming!"

Adam threw his shield up in the nick of time as a ball of fire blasted off his shield. "Thanks!"

"Another one, brace yourself!"

The challenge of predicting and reacting continued on while Rallis fended off the onslaught of dragons boats over. Brundt shoved her away as another dragon fell. "Go! Help your friend! We're fine now!"

Rallis ran over without another word and slid right next to Adam and Bob. Zorgoth hummed disdainfully. "Now the vorkath joins us. What a show. I will waste my time with you no longer."

On cue, two metal dragons landed from overhead, a green one and a blue one. "That's an adamant and a runite!" Bob shouted. "They're some of his strongest. Be careful!"

Zorgoth ignored them and surveyed his army from his perch, commanding like a king. Galvek was more interested in the show at hand, smiling as he watched the metal dragons split the warriors apart and force them into 1-v-1s. When not commanding for his master, he threw in a fireball of his own into the mix, throwing the two way off guard. It made him snicker watching the insects flail about.

The adamant dragon hissed at Rallis and reared its head back. "Rallis! Poison! Move!" Bob shouted at her. The green scaled dragon spat globs of sickly green goop on the deck where she just stood, missing by a hair. She waved the cat a thanks. "Not done yet!" he meowed. "It lights it on fire! The fumes are toxic! Keep away!" Sure enough, the dragon did just that. With the advanced warning, Rallis was able to slip away and sneak behind the dragon, climbing onto its back and jam her rapier between its plated shoulders. The dragon bucked and roared, trying to throw her off, but she held fast. Galvek hissed at the little dragon causing such a scene and launched a fireball at her.

"Dodge!" Bob shouted. Rallis yanked her sword out and rolled off the dragon to fall hard onto the floor. Galvek's blast of fire hit the adamant dragon square in the back, burning its wings to cinders and melting the metal scales clean off. It howled and gurgled as it melted into a bubbling mess. Some of its melted hide stuck to her armored claws and she nearly hurled from the sight, trying to shake it off.

Adam meanwhile was sparring with the runite. He was toe to toe with it, slashing at its face and claws when it tried to bite down or swipe at him. He shoved the flames away with his shield, but he wasn't making much progress with his poking and defending. Suddenly, the dragon stepped back and started to hiss and shudder oddly. He saw it as an opening and went to strike.

"Adam, no!" Bob howled. "Back up! It can spit an electric charge and stun you!"

The man backed up and realized his mistake with barely a second to spare. Electricity sprayed across the deck, sparking across the wood and in the air, exploding into sparks of dragonfire on contact with the sea spray. The last minute dodge and force of the exploding lightning sent Adam flying, landing harshly on the deck next to the dragon. Galvek took his chance while the man was down and shot a blast of dragons breath where he lay.

"Move, Adam!"

He couldn't, he wasn't fast enough, instead throwing up his shield and hiding behind it with his back to the floor. The blast slammed against his shield and squished him against the floorboards. He grit his teeth and stayed firm, not budging an inch lest he be roasted alive. The enchantment of the shield kicked in and popped the fireball in a shower of embers. Adam breathed a sigh of relief and let his arm fall to the side. 'That was way too close!'

Galvek roared in anger at his failed murder attempt. Zorgoth barked something at him to which the serpent smiled and slithered away, vanishing into the sea below.

Adam staggered up and faced the now furious runite dragon. His shield sizzled oddly, speckles of Galvek's fire burning the paint off. It was starting to weaken and lose its defensive capabilities. Adam started to panic. Being shieldless against an army of dragons was the last thing he wanted. He wasn't entirely sure what else to do against the dragon facing him down either. His sword didn't even seem to scratch its defenses, and his bolts would just bounce off with nothing soft to sink into.

Before the dragon had a chance to strike, it shrieked and reared back on its hind legs. It swished its tail around to find Rallis, teeth locked down on the end of its tail. The dragon screamed and howled as it tried to fling the pest off but she held fast.

"The mouth!" Bob commanded. "Shoot its mouth!"

Adam pulled out his crossbow and aimed. With the way the dragon was flailing its head about, it wouldn't be an easy shot. The runite slammed its tail down hard with a screech, knocking Rallis loose. It swiped the stunned dragon with its bleeding tail, sending her flying across the boat to slam into the side. Still on its hind legs, it shuddered and leaned back and aimed at Rallis.

'The lightning again! I don't think so!'

He aimed at the dragon's mouth, waiting for the perfect moment. Bob meowed worriedly. "Adam..."

The electricity flowed in its mouth, glowing brighter and brighter. The dragon cracked its jaw wider and readied itself. 'Now!' He fired the bolt into its mouth and expertly hit its mark. The dragon roared in surprise as the lightning exploded in its face and down its throat, cooking it from the inside. It slammed on the deck, dead. Adam sprinted over to his dazed companion across the deck, helping her to her feet and shaking the blow to the head off. Bob breathed a sigh of relief they were alright and that the dragons were dealt with.

A wicked laugh greeted them. The three turned their heads to find Zorgoth laughing at them. He wasn't mad they had just taken down two of his best dragons?

"You're a good commander, Robert, I'll give you that!" Zorgoth shouted from his perch between laughs. "You alone were the reason I nearly failed that day. You're the last one who can predict my every move. But I can have that no longer."

His eyes flashed gold and out of the sea flew Galvek, fire trailing out of his mouth. It all happened so fast. The serpent let loose an inferno, burning the feline to a crisp, and swept the ash away with a flood of water alongside the two dead dragons before slithering back to his master's side like nothing had happened. Adam and Rallis stared in horror as their friend was gone in the blink of an eye, nothing more than soot now floating on the waves.

Zorgoth laughed. "Finally. That pest is gone. He's caused me enough trouble as it is."

Neither of them could believe it. He was right there! They were taking orders from him not a minute ago! Adam let go of Rallis and roared, leveling his crossbow at the dragonkin. "ZORGOTH! YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!"

Rallis unfurled her whip and snarled at the dragonkin, too angry to cry. "You die here! For everyone you've killed, for the lives you've ruined, I will make sure you fall here today!"

"As if I would fail now," the dragonkin said dismissively, not at all interested in the rambling of a human and a vorkath. "This has been centuries in the making. A band of weak little humans and their floating wooden toys and pointed sticks would be the last thing to stop me. It's not even a thought worth entertaining really."

Galvek smiled as he coiled around his master, eager to continue on with the destruction. Zorgoth grinned. "I think I'd like to see you burn like your pet cat!"

"YOU FUCKING MONSTER!" Adam snapped as he let his bolt loose. The dragon smacked it away with a flick of his tail before retaliating with a raging inferno leaping from its mouth. Before she could even shout 'move,' Rallis was shoving him out of the way, missing being barbecued alive by a breath. She stomped closer to the two and growled.

"Stop it and go home!" she shouted at them. "You're accomplishing nothing from this but sending these dragons to die! Just stop and go home and live there!"

Zorgoth glared at her. "Who do you think you are, vorkath, commanding things of me that unruly tone? If you were one of mine, I would have kil--"

Galvek slid his tail across the dragonkin's wings to halt his rant and grab his attention. He said something to which Zorgoth snorted and muttered "be my guest." Galvek slithered over to Rallis, who took up a defensive stance in response. Adam ran over with his crossbow drawn, ready to fight the beast. Galvek roared at the man and swept him back with a wave of his hand as ocean water leapt over the boat's edge and pushed him back, nearly throwing him over the side.

"Adam!" Rallis turned to run over and help but was stopped by a long red tail turning her back around to face the serpent.

"You don't want to be here, do you?" he asked.

"No, I don't!" she shouted. "I don't want anyone to be here! I don't want to see my family and friends hurt!"

"And who might that be?" Galvek questioned as he slithered closer. "Your friends and family I mean."

Rallis was a bit put off by the question, not sure what the dragon was getting at. "I've got lots of people like that, even people here right now. There's Dionysius and Denulth and Celeste and Brundt and the man you just so rudely washed away!"

"What about your family?" he hissed. "They were blue dragons, correct? A mother and two brothers and a black dragon father. Hmm, deceased, what a shame. Wonder what killed him." Galvek feigned surprise and covered his mouth in mock shock. "Oh dear, it was a pack of humans! With their dreadful weapons and unquenchable thirst for blood! How ironic the black armored humans killed the black armored dragon."

Rallis took a step back in shock. "How do you know this?"

He coiled in closer on her, closing her off from the rest of the world. He was her sole focus. "I know everything about you. I see everything, even things you can't but want to. I see your real family being murdered by humans, your friends being skinned for armor, your adopted father sacrificing himself to save your mother and three children, all those cruel humans chasing you with swords and poison. Tragic really, the violence of that species. But that's how they are. They only care about themselves you know."

"But my friends..." she retorted. "I have human friends!"

Galvek sneered. "A druid that rescued you for only his own gains! A librarian that thought you'd make an interesting study! A scientist who sent you to die in a foreign land! A bard that only wants you as a songbird! An adventurer who has your friends' heads mounted on his wall! They aren't your friends! They aren't your family! We are!"

Rallis shook her head. "You're wrong! I care about them and they care about me!"

"'Care?!'" Galvek laughed. "Oh please. You feign caring about these lesser beings. But I can see inside you, the emotions you try to hide from yourself. I see the unbridled rage of a monster in your heart, begging to be let out. You want to release it too but you won't admit it." Rallis tried to ignore his words, push him away, but some part of her was falling under his influence and dying to do whatever he asked. "Admit it, little dragon. You don't need these humans and they don't need you. Just give in to your rage, your animosity, your nature. Just give in!"

Galvek's eyes flashed for a moment as he slithered back over to his master, leaving Rallis to stand alone, frozen and staring ahead at nothing. Adam had collected himself and sprinted back over, coughing up water and leaving puddles behind as he ran. "Rallis!" he tried to grab her attention. She didn't budge, just stared at seemingly nothing. "Rallis?" He grabbed her by the shoulder when she suddenly collapsed, eyes rolling shut and body smacking the wooden floorboards. "Rallis?!" He shook her roughly. "Get up! GET UP!" Galvek and Zorgoth snickered at the front of the boat, watching the pathetic whining of the man. "WHAT DID YOU DO?!" he yelled as he stood and pointed another bolt at them.

"Nothing, really," Zorgoth said. "Just made her realize what's truly important."

"What?"

Something scraped the floor behind him. Adam spun around to see Rallis up again, but she was oddly hunched over like she was sick, eyes closed in pain. "Rallis, what's wrong?" he asked. Rallis' grip on her whip tightened as she slowly shook her head and hissed. Zorgoth snapped and her eyes flew open, dark and cold and monstrous. In the blink of an eye, Rallis screeched and lashed her whip down the man's chest, frost and blood leaving a shallow but painful gash behind. Adam gasped and stepped back quickly, hissing at the sharp needles of ice digging into his skin. She took another step closer to the man and roared, whip lashing as angrily as her tail as she craved nothing more than seeing these monsters killing her friends dead.

Adam held his ground. "Rallis, what's wrong?! Snap out of it!"

"Don't even bother," Zorgoth laughed. "She's seen the correct path. She's ours now."

Adam felt his blood run cold and it wasn't because of the icy whip. 'No... no no no NO! Rallis, why?'

A blast of magic struck Galvek across the face. He shrieked in anger as he pawed the pain away. The two hadn't been paying attention and hadn't noticed the rest of the humans were no longer occupied, dead dragons piled on the deck much farther away and slipping over the side to sink into the sea. The largest remaining force of humans were present and ready to fight, weapons drawn and magic at the ready. Zorgoth growled and stomped in anger. "KILL THEM ALL!"

Seemingly out of nowhere, metal dragons of every color landed on the boat deck, ready to fight. Galvek growled something at Rallis and with that, Rallis was leading the dragons on an attack against the people she'd come with.

"No, wait, Rallis stop!" Adam yelled as she ran at them, but she did not listen. She roared as she commanded an iron and steel dragon to split the humans into smaller more manageable groups and a runite and adamant dragon to rain poison and lightning down from above. Two knights ran forward, swords at the ready to kill their former companion. They all knew it was a possibility she would lose her mind out here, and they knew just as well that she would be killed for it with no hesitation. Adam saw the men running forward and tried to stop them.

"Don't attack her! She isn't herself!"

They ignored him and lashed out at her, but they were far too slow and predictable. Rallis easily dodged out of the way and leapt onto one of the knights, digging her claws into his armour before crunching his neck in her jaws, metal, skin, and all. The other knight lunged at her but soon met the same fate, body limply falling to the ground as she spat blood out of her mouth. She faced Adam now, blood and drool dripping from her mouth. He took a shaky breath as he pointed his crossbow at her, diamond tipped bolt glinting menacingly. "Rallis don't make me do this!" he shouted with the most brave face he could put on. In reality, he was horrified. Not because she'd just chewed through armour and neck like it was nothing, but because he was coming to the realization that he might have to fight his friend. Or worse.

He shook the thought out of his head. She took another step closer and readied to leap at him. "Rallis, don't! Snap out of it, I know you can!"

The iron and steel dragons were down now, most of the team left to focus on the adamant and runite in the sky. Some knights and Fremennik had run over, arms at the ready. A warrior brandished his axe and stepped forward. Adam quickly stopped him with a glare. "Do not," he growled each word. More antsy fighters stepped forward, Rallis glancing over all of them as if deciding the order in which to pick them off.

Adam turned and roared at them all. "STAND DOWN, NOW!" Some stepped back, wary of the man's temper, but still some stepped forward. One threateningly pointed his sword at Rallis, and as she was about to run to meet and kill him, Adam smashed his antidragon shield over his head, sending him staggering back. "I said stand down! She's my problem, not yours. If anyone is going to kill her, it's me!" He nearly choked out the end, dreading that possibility more than anything. The ragtag group of knights and Fremennik begrudgingly backed away, watching him and the dragon lady at a distance and continuing to assist however they could here or elsewhere.

Galvek and Zorgoth were watching the scene unfold from their safe perch. "This is rather entertaining, I must say," Zorgoth told his companion. "If you do end up controlling that vorkath well enough maybe I'll fix her. She seems to have some promise."

"More than you know," Galvek replied. "Watch this."

Adam had crawled as close as he was willing to get to his mind controlled friend, shield up just in case. "Rallis, please, listen. You're not right, they're telling you what to do. You've got to snap out of it!"

Suddenly, she lowered her weapon and shield, confusedly tilting her head. Adam sighed in relief. Maybe he was finally getting through to her! That thought immediately vanished when she smiled as she coiled up her whip and held out her now free hands. With a flick of her wrist, she set the floorboards ablaze. Adam yelped as he jolted back from the flames. Rallis smiled sadistically as she called forth ice with the other hand, jagged teeth ripping through the floor to slice anything in its path.

Zorgoth grinned at the display. "Ice and fire!" he exclaimed. "How interesting! Now I really would like to get my hands on her after this is over." Galvek happily continued controlling the small dragon as he forced her to set the ship and its people ablaze before skewering them with ice. Her eyes started to glow blue alongside their monstrous black sheen. Her claws flashed blue with every spell, as if weaving them from nothing but her fingertips.

Rallis howled with sadistic laughter as she made Adam stagger back, dodging and weaving around the growing inferno and spontaneous blades of ice. Room to run was disappearing and fast, and Rallis couldn't help but smile at how fun it was to make the man dance however she like. Many of those standing or fighting nearby were melted or frozen alive, charred corpses or bodies speared through by ice covering the boat. They all tried to run, finding nowhere to go and meeting a magical malevolent demise. As he dodged between the bodies and magic, Adam was pushed farther and farther away from Rallis and closer to the hellstorm of poison and lightning falling from the sky from the nearby fight with the adamant and runite dragons. Rallis waved her hand to send shards of ice barreling his way. Adam held up his shield in hopes of blocking the magic, but nothing made impact. The shattering of ice graced his ears as a large bearded man with an equally large hammer had stepped in and crushed the ice before it could even make contact.

The man smiled at Adam. "You alright?"

'Chieftain Brundt!' He nodded. "Yeah, thanks!"

The Chieftain sighed as he saw Rallis roar angrily at the two men, walking closer. "So she fell under its spell," he muttered. "Damn it all."

"She can snap out of it!" Adam pleaded. "I know she can!"

Brundt hefted his hammer over his shoulder. "I hope you're right. I rather like her. One of the happier things to wander through as of late. We won't get anywhere while she's over there, though." He grinned wide. "Let's knock some sense into her."

Adam nodded and smiled too. It was good to know he was fighting alongside someone whose first instinct wasn't to kill her. Rallis cast fire and ice at them as they ran toward her, hoping to slow them down. Despite their size, the two weaved through the onslaught masterfully. Brundt was on her now with Adam close behind. The Chieftain swung his hammer down at her, but he was far too slow to hit something as fast and small as her. He shattered the wood underfoot instead and quickly found himself thrown from his hammer. The man rolled with a grunt as Rallis barreled into him, managing to pin him to the ground. She opened wide to rip open the man's throat but was met with an arm instead. It was all Brundt could do to stave off the jaws of death. She was surprisingly strong for something so little. He couldn't even throw her off without ripping his arm off. Rallis crunched down in frustration as the man cried out in pain, arm completely shattered. She brought her claws up to rake them down his face but was abruptly and painfully tackled off her prey, rolling across the ground as something large and heavy grabbed onto her and tried to hold her down.

She looked up to see Adam holding her down as best he could. She screeched as she tried to wriggle out of his grasp, back claws trying to gut him open like a fish. "Rallis, stop! Remember who we are, who you are! Don't let them do this to you!"

He soon heard hissing and it wasn't from her. He looked down to her shield to see the mouth of it open and glow blue. 'SHIT!' He quickly rolled off her and into a combat stance, sword and shield at the ready. The shield's blast of wyvern ice barely missed him. Rallis pulled out her sword as well, a long deadly rapier. They circled each other, each waiting for an opening. She found one first, darting forward, sword extended. Adam pulled up his shield and it bounced harmlessly to the side. He swiped back in retaliation, missing spectacularly as she slid away. They continued like this for a few blows more, Adam buying time for a pair of soldiers to help Brundt to safety. Rallis spun around and clawed at Adam's shield with her free hand, grabbing it and biting down on it, serrated teeth easily chewing away at the now stripped flimsy metal. She spat the orange and silver chunk out as she wrenched the rest of it from his hand, clawing wildly like a beast gone mad. Adam raised his sword in defence as she tried biting down again, teeth horribly scraping across the orichalcum. Adam pushed her back with his sword and pulled back to strike just as Rallis was. They both lunged forward to stab the other, but Adam faltered at the last moment, stabbing at air and taking a rapier to his side. He gasped in pain as Rallis pushed the sword in deeper, growling victoriously. It hurt like a bitch and it was all he could do to not fall to the ground in the moment, but if he did that he'd surely end up dead.

He could have stabbed her in the back then and there. She was right in front of him, easily open to an attack, but he didn't strike. Instead, he let his sword go and grabbed ahold of her, as best an embrace as he could with her still holding her sword in place. "Y'know," he hissed through gritted teeth and pain. "I don't think I could ever hurt you. I couldn't hurt my friend. Not you."

Rallis faltered in her animosity for a moment, looking at him confusedly. Humans weren't friends, so what was he saying? Why wasn't he attacking her?

"I don't know what they did to make you do this, but I need you to come back," he continued. "Please Rallis."

She grumbled and groaned. "No... you'll kill us all... My family... my friends... you'll kill them."

"What are we then, if not family?" he tried. "Who is your real family? Who raised you? Who stayed by your side? Who helped you learn about the world? Was it those two?"

She shook her head, trying to shoo away the voice telling her to kill him. "No..."

"Who is it then?"

The malicious voice in her head spoke up. "DOESN'T MATTER!" she snarled and drove the sword in deeper. Adam gasped and wobbled, trying not to fall. "Humans kill us! Now we kill you! All of you... ALL... should die!"

"This isn't you," Adam continued in a pained whisper. "I know you and this isn't it. You're so much better than this. You can break free! Show me you can!" He held her tighter. 'I will not let them take you from me! Not you too!' Rallis started to hiss and snarl, both at the man and herself, as if fighting a war only she could see and hear. The hand on the hilt of her rapier started to shake as if deciding whether to run him through or help him. "Please Rallis," he tried one last time. "Come back to the people that love you."

The fog in her head started to clear, the screeching murderous voice in her head fading away, her eyes losing the dark monstrous sheen, and she started to cry. She pulled the rapier out of his side and let it fall to the floor, Adam nearly going with it. She was balling into his shirt now, coming to realization with everything she just did. "I-I'm so sorry, I'm so sorry, I didn't... No no no no I can't...!" She broke off into a nonsensical mess of tears and apologies. He didn't say anything, just stood there with her.

Galvek huffed at the display. "What a shame. You could've been something great. But now I suppose you'll continue to do nothing but waste your life away with humans that don't even like you."

"You shut up!" Rallis snapped, startling Adam. "You made me hurt people! You made me hurt my friend! I'm going to kill you!"

"You were made to hurt people!" Zorgoth yelled. "We simply enabled you to do as you were meant to. But enough of this idiocy! I see you are hopeless, a vorkath indeed, and I have moved on from playing these games. You say you want to kill me? Let's see you try!"

Galvek hurled a massive ball of fire their way, Rallis throwing up her shield at the last second. The force pushed the two back, sending them careening to the floor. Adam gasped in pain, the stab wound in his side making his vision blur for a moment. "Stay away from them," Rallis commanded. "You can't fight them like this." She ran off before she could hear his retort.

Rallis sprinted forward at lightning speed, whip trailing behind her as she dodged blasts of fire from Galvek. Nothing hit her, even Zorgoth was taken aback. She was a bolt of fury and snarls, running to where Galvek lay coiled at the front of the boat. With a screech, Rallis leapt onto the dragon and slashed her whip across his chest, leaving a trail of icy crystals behind. Galvek howled and swatted her away like a fly. Rallis landed with an ungraceful thud nearby, collecting herself and readying to strike once more.

"I think not!" Galvek roared as he turned to the sky. Fire trailed from his mouth as he rained hellfire onto the arena in front of him. Molten balls of fire splattered onto the ground, eating away at the wood and setting the deck ablaze. Not wanting the fire to spread, Rallis held her shield out and called forth its power of ice, hoping to put it out. But as the ice touched the molten pile, it exploded, globs of molten muck and jagged shards of rocky shrapnel flying in every direction. Rallis yelped as the shrapnel came her way, unable to get her shield up in time. Spines of flaming rock ripped through her sleeve and embedded themselves in her arm. Before she could even pull the spines out, Galvek let loose another ball of fire, throwing her hard against the side of the boat and near another pile of quaking fire and rock waiting to explode. Rallis threw her shield up just in time for the pile to explode, flaming shards stabbing themselves into the boat and her leg.

Galvek slithered closer, fire dribbling from his mouth and onto the deck below. The whole arena was a sea of conflagration on the ocean. Burning wood over an endless pit of water was not a good combination. Rallis pulled the spines out of her leg and rose, ready to try again. "Getting tired already, vorkath?" the serpent teased. "I knew you were a failure but I expected more."

Rallis shrieked in anger and flicked the blood dripping onto her whip away. Her shield even seemed angry, crunching a spine caught in its mouth. She launched herself at the serpent, but he knew where she was going to step before she even got there. With a swipe of his tail, Rallis was thrown back, the force causing something to snap with a crack, she didn't know what. Breathing hurt all of a sudden, but so did standing and moving her arm. She couldn't bring herself to care about the new sprouting pain. Galvek laughed as he readied another fireball to crisp the fumbling dragon with. As his mouth glowed with fire, something sharp shot through the sky and into his maw, ripping a hole through his cheek, blood and embers trailing down his chin in a molten mess.

The dragon howled and turned away, grabbing at his bleeding mouth. Rallis spun around to find Adam with his crossbow pointed at the serpent, another bolt already being loaded. He grit his teeth in pain with every step he took, blood soaking through his top and down his side, but he toughed through it. He fired another bolt at Galvek, this one finding itself deep in his back between his shoulder blades. Now thoroughly enraged and pained, Galvek flew out of range to sulk by his master, also now staggering from the pain he shared with his pet.

Adam held out a hand to Rallis to help her up. "You alright?"

She nodded and took the help. "You're not though," she said as she finally took the spines out of her arm. "You shouldn't be here, not after I gave you that," she pointed to the blood seeping through his shirt.

"I'll be fine," he told her, but she looked unconvinced. "Rallis it's going to take a lot more than that to keep me away from this fight. We've come this far together, now we finish this together."

Rallis smiled. She was thankful he was standing by her for this despite everything. But she would be sure to lecture him on his stubbornness later. "Thank you," she said. "But please be careful."

"You too." Galvek roared in the distance and made his way to the edge of the boat. "Now let's go!"

Galvek had slithered off the boat, now floating coiled in midair and out of melee range of his two assailants. That didn't matter to Adam however, bolt prepared to fire in his crossbow. Galvek hissed and swished his tail at them before he could fire. A strong wind kicked up, growing harsher by the second. The gem in Galvek's chest glowed a bright white, shining brighter and brighter as the wind grew stronger. Rallis nudged Adam and pointed to the gem and the man nodded, aiming to fire. As he let the bolt loose, however, the wind simply knocked it away. The two could feel themselves being pushed back now too, feet sliding backwards along the boat.

'If a crossbow can't reach him, there's no way my shield will either!' Rallis thought with dread. 'What do we do?!'

The gem in Galvek's chest flickered red for just a moment before turning white again as the serpent launched more fire into the sky to crash onto the boat.

"Start running!" Rallis yelled over the wind and dove out of the way of a falling ball of fire. The two dodged and weaved through the onslaught, but the wind was harsh and making things ten times more difficult. Rallis snarled at a ball of fire that landed so close it singed her tail. 'You want to use magic, Galvek?! Well I can too!'

Rallis roared and stomped against the wind toward the edge of the boat. She concentrated on what she did before, when Galvek controlled her and allowed her to use magic without runes like a real dragon. With a shudder and a hiss, her eyes glowed blue, her claws grew icy, her entire being illuminated in a pale blue aura. She screeched monstrously, high pitched and deafening, and formed a spear of ice in her hand. Galvek was shocked. He knew she physically could do magic like that, he had controlled her and showed her how to after all, but he didn't think she would remember how to without his help!

Rallis shot the jagged frozen spear at the dragon, cutting through the wind with ease, and slamming right into his chest. It exploded in a spray of crystal, and for a moment the wind stopped, Galvek brushing the attack off. Without warning, Rallis sprinted across the boat toward the dragon, leapt off the side, and latched onto his tail with her whip. Its deadly spines bit into his scales like fangs, and the frost crawling up his tail didn't feel any more comforting.

Galvek flicked his tail back and forth trying to shake her off. Instead, Rallis sank her claws into his skin, one hand and two feet digging into him while the other hand held the whip now scraping him. He growled and thrashed in the air as she climbed up his tail and onto his back to rest on the back of his neck.

"You filthy insect, get off me!"

Rallis replied by wrapping the whip around his neck and pulling, cutting into her hand as well as his throat. Galvek grabbed at the frozen spines cutting into his neck, large talons awkwardly clawing at the weapon. Rallis wrapped the bladed end around her arm, enchanted razor sharp edges slicing into her arm. But she didn't care. It was holding Galvek back and that was all that mattered.

Now no longer buffeted by the wind, Adam had an easy clear shot at the serpent. Galvek was so occupied with Rallis he hadn't noticed the archer readying his bow. Even Zorgoth hadn't been watching him, instead observing Rallis for some way his pet could throw her off. It was a perfect chance.

Adam aimed and fired, bolt landing right in the center of the serpent's chest with a crack as it damaged the gem it found purchase in. Galvek roared and flailed at the pain before crashing onto the boat. Rallis was thrown off with a yelp, losing her whip and tumbling hard onto the deck. Everything hurt, but overall she was fine, staggering up as Galvek did.

Galvek pulled the bolt out of his chest with a whine and snapped the thing in two. "That this little stick would hurt so much... You will pay for that!" Galvek roared at Adam and slammed his paw down where the man just stood, dodging out of the way in an instant. With another roar, the gem in Galvek's chest shimmered a cracked blue, and the serpent pulled his hand back toward him. The sound of rushing water drowned out any other sound as the ocean happily leapt onto the boat, putting out the remaining fires and sweeping Adam and Rallis away.

The water came and came, flowing around the serpent as it crashed onto the boat from every angle. The two coughed and sputtered as the unceasing waves of ocean threatened to either sweep them off the boat or drown them on it, neither of which were desirable options. As the water did its best to drown Adam, Galvek turned his attention to Rallis. "Let's see how you like being strangled!" he hissed menacingly.

Rallis could feel her whip float by in the water, weaving its way around her like a snake. Galvek twirled his fingers like a puppeteer, weaving the water around her whip and wrapping it around her neck tight. Rallis gasped, sucking in water instead of air as her whip tightened around her neck and dragged her under the flood still crashing onto the boat. She clawed at her weapon, edges tearing the palms of her gloves to shreds. It tore into her scarf and neck as it tightened around her. Rallis started to panic. She'd had her throat ripped open once before and she did not want that to happen again, especially not with her own weapon of all things.

The more panicked she grew, the brighter blue she glowed. She squeezed her eyes shut as the whip wrapped around so tightly she couldn't even breathe in water. Galvek laughed as he watched her start to die, gradually going limp in the water. But the glow continued to grow and grow, until it became so bright it made the water shimmer magically. At once, Rallis' eyes shot open, that same ethereal blue, and the water around her froze and shattered into a rain of snow and shards. Her whip fell away and she hacked and coughed up the water, finally being able to breathe again.

Galvek was in shock. "You--! You shouldn't know how to do that! How, after one time, are you able to do this?! You're just a vorkath! A VORKATH!"

Rallis ignored him and froze and shattered the remaining water on the boat, freeing Adam in a pile of powder and ice shards. The man coughed up seawater as he rose, now soaked and freezing as well as bloody. He could barely stand anymore, but thankfully Galvek's attention wasn't on him.

The serpent howled in anger and called forth the ocean from both sides of the boat, but before they could even crash down, Rallis froze them solid and broke them into blades of ice and launched them at Galvek. He screeched and writhed in pain as he was pelted from all sides with frozen knives. His gem cracked more as he collapsed to the floor in a panting bleeding mess.

As the serpent went down, so did Rallis. Blood trickled out of her mouth as the glow around her faded. She couldn't tell if it was a broken rib or whatever else but her chest burned and hurt like mad. She could hardly breathe let alone stand! She coughed up a pool of blood and threatened to collapse.

Galvek smiled. "That power has a cost, vorkath. It is because you are weak!" He regained his composure and coiled upright on the deck. "I have no weakness! I have no cost! My power has no limits!" The gem on his chest glowed green, and with that he raised his hands. The boat shuddered beneath them as massive waves rocked it side to side. Out of the ocean floated heavy glassy rocks from deep on the ocean floor. They swirled around the serpent like angry hornets waiting to strike. He readied one to strike only to find a bolt shoot into the back of his hand. Galvek spun around and roared. Adam stood shakily with his crossbow drawn, another bolt already nocked and ready to go.

"I HAVE HAD ENOUGH OF YOU AND YOUR TOY, HUMAN!"

Galvek launched a rock at Adam who artfully dodged out of the way. The rock left a hole in the boat instead of in him. He fired another bolt at the serpent, this one finding purchase in his neck. The serpent hissed and flinched and fired another rock at him. Adam ducked out of the way, rock flying harmlessly over the boat and back into the ocean. Adam fired again, this one going deep into the dragon's shoulder. Galvek roared and launched another rock, and another, and another, creating an inescapable prison around the man. Adam didn't realize until it was too late, until he had nowhere else to run. Galvek grinned as he launched a rock at the man and finally hit his mark. It smacked Adam in the head and threw him backwards, crossbow skittering across the floor away from him.

"Adam!" Rallis screamed as she tripped over to him only to be stopped by a swipe of Galvek's tail sending her sideways.

"Both of you have caused me enough trouble today," Galvek sneered before smiling wickedly. "But now I win. You can watch your friend die before I kill you!" He turned his gaze to Adam bleeding and dazed on the ground.

'No! Leave him alone!' Rallis tried to scream, but she couldn't. She was just so tired. Galvek slithered closer. 'Stop! STOP!' She dragged herself closer and stopped when she felt her hand touch something that wasn't the ship deck. She looked under her to find Adam's crossbow, diamond bolt nocked and ready to go. She swiftly picked it up and stood, legs threatening to give way. Having his crossbow was the stroke of luck that could save their lives right now! But she didn't know how to use the thing! She was a terrible shot! She had used one maybe a couple times in Armadyl's Eyrie but that was just to get around!

'No, there was one other time,' she remembered. 'Adam showed both of us how to use one in the woods that day! I never hit the target though...'

Galvek slunk closer to Adam, still dazed on the ground. The serpent opened his mouth wide to burn the man to ash.

'It doesn't matter how it turned out then, I have to do this now!' Rallis tried to remember everything from that day in the woods when Adam had shown her and Peg how to fire a crossbow. She stood how she thought she was supposed to, readied the bow and pulled back the bolt, and aimed, this time away from her snout so it wouldn't bounce back and hit her. She steadied herself and put her finger on the trigger.

"HEY, GALVEK!"

Both the serpent and dragonkin turned to her with a glare, the latter's visage of fury quickly changing to one of horror. The diamond tipped bolt glowed blue with magic, as did Rallis' whole body. With a screech she let the bolt fly, a tail of blue light trailing behind. The bolt ripped right through Galvek's chest with an explosion of light and magic, shattering the gem in his chest alongside his heart.

"NOOO!!!" Zorgoth screamed as his greatest creation howled and flailed. His roars were earth shattering, deafening anyone near. His tail thrashed against the deck of the boat, slamming holes wherever he struck. He clawed at his chest, as if trying to pull the pain out and stop the bleeding. His movements soon began to slow, his roaring and thrashing diminishing to crying whimpers and twitching. With a final strangled cry, the mighty serpent's head fell to the floor with a thud, the beast finally dead.

Zorgoth howled in anger as he saw his most prized possession fall, the beast he had spent centuries creating, gone. His legs gave out from under him as he felt all his energy leave him. He tried to choke back the pain as he fell to his hands and knees, the pain of loss and crossbow bolt settling in his chest.

Rallis walked over and stood menacingly over the defeated dragonkin, giant beast hunched on the ground at her mercy. He could hardly move, breath labored and limbs heavy. It took every last bit of energy he had to look at Rallis and speak.

"So... you won," Zorgoth rasped. "Such... a shame..." He glanced at his fallen creation and almost seemed as if he were about to cry.

"You could have lived," Rallis said with a scowl. "Both of you. You could have continued with your work. You could have moved on with your life. You could have lived for every one of your kind that died. But instead..."

"I won't be talked down to... by a vorkath!" He wheezed and sunk lower to the ground.

Rallis went nose to nose with him and snarled. "You will be talked down, broken down, and taken down by a vorkath. You can die knowing everything you consider weak, lesser, failures, destroyed your plans and killed you."

Zorgoth laughed a horrible gurgle of a laugh, ending in a strangled cough. "You tried telling us you weren't a monster, a killer. But look at you now!" Blood trailed out of his mouth as he continued to laugh. "You were made to be a killer! And you will never escape that!"

Rallis snarled at the comment, but held herself back for a moment longer. "You will tell me something else before you die," she growled to his face. "The blue dragons you made on Ungael, was I one of them?"

"Like I said before... I don't remember." He started to choke on blood. "But with that power, that bloodlust... I certainly hope you are!" He started to wheeze as he laughed. "You will destroy the world in my stead!"

Rallis had heard enough, and with a flick of her wrist set the dragonkin ablaze. His strangled screeching was quickly silenced as his body erupted in a blaze of fiery blue glory until only a charred skeleton remained. That was it. Everything was over now. It was really good and done. She turned around to find Adam still trying to right himself from the blow to the head Galvek gave him. Rallis ran over and sat him up, looking him over as people started to congregate near them and the dead dragon.

Rallis brushed the hair off her partner's forehead, matted and sticky with blood. It was starting to trickle into his eyes, one forced shut from swelling as well as blood. She tore off one of her mostly shredded gloves and wiped some of the blood away. Adam pushed her hand away. "I'm fine," he slurred tiredly. "Is just a rock! Jus a rock..." He started to fall forward. "My head hurts."

"I know, I'm sorry, just hang in there!" Rallis pressed the glove against his still bleeding forehead and tried to lift him up to get help, but she was just so tired she couldn't do it. She saw more blood seep through his top, the wound she gave him bleeding far more profusely now after the strain of the fight against Galvek.

Adam's other eye started to close. "Hey Rallis," he mumbled. "You did good. I knew... you could do it." And with that he passed out.

With how tired she was, Rallis could barely hold him up. The people nearby were simply taking the scene in and staying away from Rallis, worried she might still be thirsty for human blood. "Don't just stand there, help me!" she snapped at a group of gawking knights. "He's hurt really bad and needs help now!"

Warily, they made their way over, quickly taking the man with them. Rallis could only hope it was to a healer or place to rest and get fixed up. She could feel her own exhaustion start to set in now as well, the adrenaline wearing off. The glow of magic surrounding her disappeared and her strength with it. At once, the pain set in, all the wounds from the fight and a horrible feeling of sharp pain in her chest, like something was ripping her apart from the inside. Before she could even call for help, Rallis found herself hitting the floor, unconscious.

-------------------------------------

Soft. She was laying on something soft. It wasn't the hard burnt wood that made up the deck of the ship. It was something much softer, and maybe a bit scratchy. Opening her eyes was a struggle, she wanted to sleep. She groaned and glanced around. She was right, she wasn't on the ground outside, but rather on a crummy cot in a room with other people sound asleep.

Rallis blinked the sleep away and looked at her arm. It was wrapped in bandages, already beginning to stain red. Her leg was wrapped the same way. The bandages may have covered her wounds, but everything still hurt, especially her chest. Either something was broken or a demon was trying to rip her open from the inside. Or both. Groggily, she hopped off the cot and stumbled to the floor, legs not ready for adventure. She crawled over to the corner of the room and was happy to find her things resting against the wall. Her shield was protectively guarding her weapons and almost seemed to perk up upon seeing her awaken.

Rallis pet the shield's head. "Hey Fimbul," she whispered. The shield glowed happily.

She finally stood off the floor, wobbly from exhaustion and the rocking of the boat. With awkward footing, Rallis quietly left the room of sleeping people, leaving her shield to continue standing guard.

It was dark and quiet outside the room, the only sound being the creaking of the boat as it moved. Rallis snuck around, peeking into every room she found, but most were void of anything of interest. One room she peeked into had a familiar face though. Rallis' ears perked up as she saw a tall blonde woman in white robes, still perfectly clean even after the battle.

"Celeste!" Rallis smiled and sauntered over.

The dream mage lifted her head tiredly at her guest. "Oh, hello Rallis. Good to see you awake now." Her voice was as tired and strained as her demeanor. She looked like she needed sleep. "I wouldn't mind some of that actually," the woman yawned. Rallis' ears shot up and then drooped at her comment. "Sorry, force of habit. Your thoughts are always just so loud I can't help it."

"Why not sleep then? Seems like everyone else is."

"I was worried about some things," the oneiromancer said. "One of those things seems to have woken up however."

"You were worried about me?" Rallis asked.

Celeste nodded. "Something was off about you when you were carried in. It's hard to describe. One moment all seemed normal, but then the next it was like you were trying to cast magic in your sleep. I don't know how else to describe it. Unconsciously and magically volatile I suppose. It would seem everything is fine now though."

It was a bit of an odd story but weirder had happened today. "Anything else happen?" Rallis asked. "And are Adam and Brundt okay?"

"Some arguments and general bickering, but it's been mostly quiet. No celebration, no fights. Everyone is too exhausted and depressed and angry When the dragonkin fell, the other dragons flew home. No one else was harmed after that. As for those two, like a broken arm would ever stop Brundt." Rallis chuckled at that. He seemed like the kind of guy who could have both his arms and legs cut off and still threaten to bite you. "As for your friend, I believe I actually saw him up and about not too long ago. Though he did look rather tired. Maybe check the infirmary down that way. Just be careful." She pointed out the door and farther into the ship.

"Thanks Celeste," Rallis said as she left. "And get some sleep!"

As Rallis made her way to the makeshift infirmary, she could feel the air grow tense with hatred and pain. It made her scales itch, the vibe of the room making her shiver. People were complaining inside, angered whispers and the occasional shout echoing out to where she stood. Rallis stood outside the room by the entrance to listen in unseen.

"More of us would be coming home if it weren't for that scaled bitch!"

"I can't believe I considered her one of us..."

"She's the reason some of us are in here getting bandaged! Or worse, the reason some of us are dead!"

The whole room was abuzz with the talk of her being a traitor, a monster, a beast to be put down. It wouldn't matter how much she apologized, how horrible she felt, she had still sided with the enemy and killed people.

Rallis peeked her head into the makeshift infirmary, glancing at all the wounded soldiers. Some were unconscious, horribly burnt by dragonfire, while others were sporting gashes, bites, and broken bones of various kinds. There were only a few people helping out and they looked just as overworked and exhausted as those who were wounded. They looked like they needed assistance.

"Excuse me," Rallis squeaked out quietly from her hiding spot at the entrance. "Do you need some help?"

All eyes turned to her and soon the derision started.

"Don't you dare let that thing in here!" one man panicked, trying to scramble away but unsuccessful with his broken leg. Others muttered in agreement and added slurs on top.

"Get the hell out of here, you damn devil!" one man shouted as he threw one of his boots at her. Rallis flinched back as it bounced harmlessly off the nearby wall. Her ears drooped as she gave the man a shameful glance. "You better be gone once we land in Relleka, 'Denkir'," the man continued. "You aren't one of us anymore, traitor."

"I just want to help!" she tried, but no one would hear it.

"Great help you did!" one man shouted. "My mate can't even walk because of you! You melted his god damn leg off!"

"You killed my best friend!" another man called from his bed. "Tore him open with your filthy magic! I can still feel the ice..." He shivered and grabbed his arm. It was frozen and blackened in some places, like he had frostbite.

"I didn't want to hurt anyone!" she cried. "And I don't want to now! I just want to help!"

"You want to help so badly?" a one eyed Fremennik next to her growled. "Jump into the ocean and stay there. Rot at the bottom of the sea with your beloved dragon friends."

A chorus of "ayes" cheered to that. More slurs were thrown her way, the unofficial medics too tired to care to stop them. Rallis bowed her head and shuffled away, breaking into a run and sniffling once she was out of earshot. She ran above deck, people moving out of her path with a fearful gasp as if she was out to get them next. She soon found some crates and barrels crowding a nook of the boat and hid behind them. Now no one would find her unless they were really looking, and she doubted anyone would want to find her unless it was to throw her overboard.

No one else was up here, she could hear it. No footsteps, no whispers, no spreading rumors, just the ocean and her sniffling. Rallis curled into a ball and started to tear up and whine, thinking about how horribly she screwed up. She'd killed people, good people, that had no reason to die. She attacked the person that welcomed her into what was really her home away from home. She had even stabbed her closest friend and was happy she had! She'd let that monster get in her head and play with her like a toy. Her claws dug into her arms just thinking about it. She should've been stronger! She was better than that, she wasn't a mindless puppet to be commanded by someone else. Why did she listen to them? Why did she fall prey to their words? Why did she give them even a single thread of doubt to grab onto and manipulate?

Her sniffles and quiet whines turned into full blown sobbing, frustration and guilt beating her desire to sulk in peace. Her crying and racing thoughts blocked out the footsteps growing closer. She hadn't noticed someone was near until they crouched in front of her. She lifted her head from her arms just enough to see who it was before hiding again. "Ahhhnnnhmm..." she tried, but what was supposed to be her visitor's name really just came out as a strangled whine. She had just been thinking about her friend, about how horrible she felt for attacking him, and yet here he was sat down in front of her looking for a way to comfort her.

"That's certainly a unique way of saying my name!" Adam laughed, hoping she'd laugh too. She didn't. He sighed and gently pat her on the head as she continued to cry. "Hey, it's alright. You don't need to cry anymore. It's over now."

She shook her head and whined. "No it's not," she mumbled. "Everyone hates me now. I messed up and now everyone wants me dead!" She started to hiccup now from all the sobbing, shuddering and shaking as she went on.

Adam scooted a bit closer and rubbed her unhurt arm. "That's not true," he told her. "Some people might be mad right now but not everyone hates you, and certainly not everyone wants you dead. That's ridiculous! I certainly don't hate you."

She poked her head out a bit, watching her companion flash her a small smile. He had a bandage around his head, she noticed, matching the one covering his side. Galvek must have hit him in the head a bit harder than she thought.

"If I was better, you wouldn't be hurt," she said, motioning to the wound in his side.

Adam shrugged. "It happens. No need to beat yourself up over it. Just need to learn and move on."

He was being awfully nonchalant about all this and it was throwing Rallis for a loop. "Why aren't you mad? Why are you still being nice to me?"

"Why would I be mad?" he questioned. "You saved the day! You took down Galvek! Should I be mad because you lost your way before that? Should I point my sword at you in fear you'll kill me next? Tell me, do you want to kill the people on this ship?"

"What, no!" she exclaimed. What a ludicrous idea! "I never wanted to hurt anyone!"

"There you go!" he proclaimed. "That's why I'm not mad, because you didn't want to do it. You aren't bad and you never were. You fought back when they controlled you, you fought back to save people. You may have slipped into their grasp for a moment but you didn't let it stay that way." She sniffled and rubbed the tears out of her eyes, sitting up a bit more. "You're who you always have been and nothing today changed that. I know you did your best and that you'll continue to do so. I know you're good." He had to believe that for himself just as much as for her, otherwise who was to say he was still a good person after the incident with Iban.

Rallis fell onto her friend then, grabbing him in a hug and pressing her face into his chest. Adam sat there awkwardly for a moment, slowly and stiffly returning the gesture. He quickly relaxed however, letting her lean into him and calm down. Soon she was no longer sniffling or crying, just quietly leaning up against him.

"Thanks," she whispered. "For everything."

"Nah, I didn't do anything," he replied. "Honestly, I should be thanking you." She tilted her head, confused. "Well first for saving the day, but also for fighting back. I was scared you know, when they took you over. I didn't know what would happen. But I hoped you would break free, I hoped you would snap out of it. I needed to know you could. And you did. It might be odd to say but I needed that, to see that, to know people can come back."

She didn't know what to do with that, but her friend was happier because of it and that was all that mattered. With that, she squirmed into a more comfortable position for the both of them, opting to sit half next to him half on him as they both leaned against one of the large crates. "You should go to bed, you know," he told her. "It's been a long day and a lot happened."

Rallis vehemently shook her head. "I've been sleeping this whole time and I don't want to go down there with everyone. They'll yell at me and be mean and..." She fidgeted and looked down in her lap. "And I don't want to be left alone..." She felt dumb saying that but she really didn't want to be left alone in a room where everyone wanted to hate her.

"I can always go down there with you," he told her, but she didn't seem too thrilled about the idea. "Or we can stay up here until you're ready."

"That would be nice," she said. Adam let himself sink against the crate and get comfortable and Rallis let her head fall against his shoulder. He wrapped and arm around her waist and she smiled, tail coiling around him as well. She felt a lot better now, knowing that her friend wasn't mad and was willing to stay with her until she felt better. 'Thank you for not hating me.'

Time passed. Rallis watched the stars flicker in the night sky, admiring their beauty, and listened to the waves rock the boat. It was making her rather sleepy, and she thought maybe it was time to go to bed even if she had to face more derision. She pawed her friend's leg. "Adam?"

He didn't respond. She looked up at him to find him fast asleep, soft snoring starting up. Rallis smiled to herself and lay her head back where it was before, eyes slowly drooping shut. 'Guess it's time for everyone to sleep...'

And sleep she did.

Someone was patrolling the deck late into the night, unable to sleep presumably. All was silent except for their quiet footsteps drowned out by the waves. They walked the perimeter, looking for nothing in particular, and stopped at a pile of crates and barrels. There were two people fast asleep, partially hidden behind some of the boxes. The person thought about waking them and having them move down below, but ultimately decided against it. They disappeared below deck, reappearing with a thick warm blanket. They draped it over the two and walked away, wandering about elsewhere. Rallis cracked an eye open to see the person walk away and smiled, snuggling under the blanket. "Thanks, Koschei," she muttered before falling back asleep.

-------------------------------------

The ships pulled into port the following day, battle scarred and ready to break, much like the people on board. Groups of impatient worried people huddled around the Relleka docks, watching and waiting for a person of interest to depart and eagerly watching the ships take turns offloading people. Once such person was a girl cloaked in all black. She bounced on her feet impatiently as people shuffled off the ships. She watched like a hawk, hoping to spot a familiar flash of green and blue. The state the disembarking people were in made her increasingly nervous. So many people were bandaged and bloody, staggering out with empty stares. Others had to be all but carried out, unable to walk on their own.

'Well there's no way Adam or Rallis would get hurt like that!' she told herself. 'They actually know what they're doing!' The longer she stood there waiting however, the more worried she grew.

A splash of green made its way off the ship and onto land and the girl couldn't stop herself from running forward. She sprinted over as fast as she could and threw her arms out. "Kananga!"

Adam turned to the sound of his name and was met with someone slamming into him with a thud. The man winced and gasped in pain, not prepared for the sudden pressure on his wound. He looked down to find a familiar black clothed girl hugging him tightly. He smiled and ruffled her hair. "Hey Peg."

The girl pulled away and looked up at him, nearly in tears. "I was worried, you know! People were saying you all burned at sea and that the dragons won!"

"Don't listen to rumors, Peg. They lead to nothing but trouble. We're okay as you can see."

"Okay is putting it nicely," another voice muttered.

Rallis was standing next to them now, looking around nervously. Peg grabbed onto Rallis in a hug at the sight of her which Rallis returned with a purr. "I'm glad you guys are back."

"How did you even know we were here?" Adam asked.

"What, are you kidding?" Peg said in shock. "There's rumors about you all the way back in Varrock! The brave warriors sent to fight dragons on the ocean. With some asking around I learned a certain green man and blue dragon were tagging along too."

"If tagging along meant leading the fight then sure, we tagged along," Adam scoffed.

"It's nice to see you here in any case," Rallis said as she broke the hug. The movement made her hiss, having moved her arm the wrong way. Now that the greetings were over, Peg got a good look at them. Adam had bandages wrapped around his head and his shirt was soaked with blood, while Rallis' right arm was wrapped and stained, as was her left leg. They both looked beyond exhausted, like they were ready to fall over at any moment.

"Jeez, what happened to you guys? You look like shit."

"Feel it too," Adam groaned. "We'll tell you later. We've got some stuff to do first." He gave the kid one last ruffle of her hair and shuffled down to a group of people.

Peg frowned in disappointment. "We'll tell you later, I promise," Rallis told her with a tired smile before joining Adam. She was limping, Peg noticed, trying not to put pressure on her bandaged leg.

The rumors of the warriors at sea sent to fight the dragons came floating back into Peg's head, how they were either all dead or horribly wounded. From what she had seen of everyone disembarking and now her two friends, she was starting to think maybe there was some truth to those rumors after all.

'Just what happened to you out there?'

-------------------------------------

The first order of business was to unload everything from the ships and keep one as a makeshift infirmary. Relleka was only so big and could only hold so many people, injured or otherwise. Those able to leave did so, getting out of the way and wanting nothing more than to go home after the messy affair this was. A few hours had passed since landing, worried people and gawkers alike slowly dissipating. Rallis helped unload supplies with Peg and Adam despite the pain and harsh looks from everyone else. They both had to sit down soon however, still in a bit too much pain. Peg fretted but didn't try to show her worry. She wasn't soft after all! And neither were her friends!

After a bit of rest, Adam was called over by Brundt, arm now in a sling and bags under his eye from lack of sleep. Rallis didn't even bother to ask what was going on, far too tired to care. Peg sat with her and asked about their adventure, though it seemed the dragon didn't want to talk about it much. She'd never seen them this broken before, physically or emotionally. It was jarring to say the least, and downright painful to watch. Peg decided to keep her company another way and talked about what happened while they were gone, all the while facing sneers and scowls from soldier after soldier.

Adam walked with Brundt into the Longhall. "You look better," he told the Chieftain. "The arm alright?"

"Yeah, yeah it's fine. It'll heal soon enough. You look like crap though."

Adam couldn't help but smile. "Feel it too."

Brundt nodded with a groan as he sat at the head of a large table inside the hall. "I never got to thank you for your help. You saved my life out there and I won't forget that."

Adam nodded. He didn't have anything else to say on that. He was just doing what anyone else would. More people slowly started to trickle into the hall, twelve more in total. They took their seats at the table. "What's going on?" Adam asked the man.

"A meeting," he grumbled. "To decide what's next. Considering the circumstances, I feel you should be here."

Circumstances. Right. He had almost forgotten. He faced down one threat only to be thrown into the path of another. Everything Rallis had done was on his head and soon he would have to pay for it. "And you don't want Rallis here?"

Brundt shook his head. "No. That would not be wise."

The council was quickly seated and accounted for. Even with hours of rest between landing and the meeting, those present who were in the battle were haggard and exhausted and a great deal angry. The other council members were already hearing tales and growing furious with them. The Chieftain quieted his council, ready to discuss, while Adam stepped back to stand against the wall. As long as he remained silent he could stay, and he would need to listen well to build a case for himself and Rallis back in Varrock. Some eyed him warily, already disliking the notion of an outlander listening in, but this time that feeling was tenfold with his association to Rallis.

Some started to murmur complaints about his presence, to which Brundt hushed them immediately. "He has my permission to stay and you will ignore him during the meeting. He will not speak, just listen. Am I understood?" The council gave halfhearted "ayes" while Adam simply nodded. "Well if there are no more complaints, we will begin." No one objected.

There was a lot of 'what now' discussion, mostly sorting out their own losses of ships, warriors, supplies, etc. There was also talk of dealing with the remaining islands and whatever they might hold, but the notion was abandoned quickly. The islands were all beyond the vast stretches of the Wilderness and there wasn't even confirmation of anything there as dangerous as Zorgoth and Galvek. There was no point in wasting what little manpower and resources they had left to go galavanting across the sea like that.

"There is the matter of the island closer to home," someone called out. "The dragon still rests on Ungael and could attack!"

Some muttered in agreement. It was a good point. Brundt, however, shook his head. "No, I will not lose any more men to a dragon today. We fought near Ungael. If the beast wished to fight us, it would have, but as it stood it did not attack. It has been trapped on that cursed island for centuries and will continue to be so. If it could leave it would have. It is no threat unless approached, so we will not approach."

Sound logic. Despite their desire to kill anything related to the monster that attacked them on the ocean, they agreed to leave it be. One council member was not pleased about this however, voicing his anger on a similar matter. "Maybe that dragon isn't the one we should be looking at then," a surly man piped up. He looked violent and sounded just as harsh. "There's another dragon equally as menacing, isn't there?"

A few nods and murmurs of agreement followed the statement. Adam tensed by the wall. He didn't like where this was going. "Aye! That blue bitch sent dragons on us! Killed my friends! Melted right in front of me!" More angry shouts followed, hushed by a one handed slam on the table and an even louder shout.

"Enough!" Brundt barked. "I understand your concerns. I was there too. I faced her as well as you've noticed. So instead of fighting about it, how about stating what exactly it is you want done."

"Kill the bitch!" the surly man shouted.

"Absolutely not!" another man shouted back, slamming his hands on the table. He was one of the only people Adam recognized in the room, Rallis' bard 'friend.' "She does not deserve death for what she did, Sortur! Hold your tongue!"

"Peace, Olaf," Brundt calmed him. "Death will not be a choice," he informed Sortur. "There has been enough of that lately."

"Then banish her," Sortur snapped. "She attacked us! She is not one of us. She has no right to ever set foot here again after what she did!"

"Everyone makes mistakes," Olaf told him. "You should know plenty about that!" The man did not like what the bard was insinuating. "Just because she made a mistake doesn't mean she shouldn't be forgiven. From what I've heard if it weren't for her, the enemy leader might not be dead. That surely counts for something!"

"Oh and what would you know, you useless bard? You weren't there, you didn't see what we saw, experience what we experienced. We went about slaying dragons but you go about laying them! You have no right to speak here!"

Brundt slammed his good hand on the table with an angry shout, silencing all. "That is enough! I will hear no more idiotic bickering! We will come to a solution to this now."

He turned to the bard with a much less harsher tone. "Olaf, I know she means a great deal to you, more to you than anyone else here. But you must understand that she went against her word, her friends, her family, and betrayed us all. You must understand that she sided with the enemy and fought to kill us."

Brundt turned away before Olaf could retort. "And you, Sortur, understand that without her a lot less of us would have made it home today. She landed the finishing blow on their leader, not us."

"Then whose side is she truly on, Chieftain?" Sortur replied. "Because by that sling around your arm, I'd say not ours."

"And by the fact that I'm still alive, I'd say ours." He sighed and rubbed his forehead. "I thank you all for your input and I have come to a decision. Rallis will be allowed to stay and any "treason" forgiven. She was a victim of circumstance, that's all." He turned to Adam hanging by the wall. "And she will also have amnesty here should your leaders find reason to want her punished unjustly."

"I'll be making sure they don't. But thank you." It put him at ease a bit, but at this point he was just as worried for himself when he would eventually have to report back to Roald.

Brundt addressed the council once more. "Is that all?" No one said anything more, but the room was filled with a tension and everyone felt ready to snap. "If that is all, we will dismiss."

The group sourly disbanded, more grumbles and complaints than anything. Brundt walked over to Adam by the wall and said something a bit more quietly. "That offer for protection extends to you as well," he said. "In case your idiotic King can't think straight with that crown on so tightly."

"That could cause a conflict of interest, you know," Adam warned. "I don't want to cause even more trouble."

"Bah! Like I care! If your ruler is too stupid to tell the difference between a traitor and a hero, I may just have to have a word with him! Either way, you will both have my support should anything else go awry."

Adam thanked the man. He might just need that guarantee. Brundt stomped off with a groan. Before Adam could follow suit, he was cornered by the surly councilman. "You and your scaled beast better leave soon, outlander. Your kind isn't welcome here and neither is hers, no matter what the Chieftain says."

"I'll keep that in mind," Adam replied. He was about to ignore the man and leave when Sortur stepped in front of him.

"I hope you do. She nearly murdered half the people here because of you. She should have never come but you just had to bring her along."

That stung a bit, it was his mistake after all. But Adam wasn't about to give the man any sort of satisfaction. "In case you haven't noticed, I was also nearly murdered by her. She tried to run me through, freeze my face off, and skewer me with ice. And yet I can still forgive and trust her. Why can't you, I wonder?"

Sortur growled and threatened to beat him, but an angry voice stopped him. "Leave, Sortur! Now!"

The man turned around to find Olaf glaring at him, furious. He threw up his hands mockingly. "Oh no, I've angered the bard! I better leave before he makes my ears bleed with a song!" He growled at the bard. "You're a lost cause, dragon fucker. You have no right to be on this council." With that, he stomped off.

"Sorry about that," Olaf said to Adam. "He can lose him temper quickly."

"It's fine. And thank you for sticking up for her like that. I'm glad to know she has someone here that will still stand by her even after all this."

"I would," he said. "And always will. Even if no one else does."

The two parted ways and Adam went out to find Peg chatting with Rallis, the latter seeming to be too scared to answer whatever Peg was asking. He stopped before reaching them, however, intrigued by a conversation he overheard. Hidden partially out of view, three men were discussing something. A knight of Varrock, Ardougne, and Falador were looking over a map a Fremennik man handed them before running off. He couldn't hear much, but what he did hear wasn't good. He rushed over to Rallis and Peg.

"Rallis!" Adam grabbed her attention. "I need to talk to you." She started to walk over, Peg following at her heels. "Sorry Peg, but just Rallis." The girl pouted but after convincing left them alone. Adam didn't want her to hear should she accidentally tell someone the information he was about to share with Rallis. "They're planning to kill the dragon on Ungael," he told her when he was sure no one else could hear.

"WHAT?!" she roared. "They can't! He's not evil, I swear! The Fremennik have no reason to fight him!"

"No, it wasn't the Fremennik," Adam informed her. "Knights from the other kingdoms were looking into the route back to Ungael. I overheard them talking about gearing up and sending a team to the island to kill the beast for good."

"They can't do that!" Rallis wailed. "I need to stop them!"

"They're likely going to bring that news back to the cities. There's no way you can stop three kingdoms worth of armies, Rallis. Not by yourself."

"Not here," she told him. "On Ungael. I'll chase them away before they can do anything. Three kingdoms worth of armies can't fit on that island at once. I can stop them. That means I need to go, now!"

"Rallis, no! You just got back! You can't seriously be thinking of going back already, especially as you are. You're wounded! It's not a short trip and there's so much that could go wrong!"

She stamped her foot, adamant. "I need to go now. I can get ahead of everyone else and prepare if I leave now. I have to go, Adam. I will protect him. I've failed enough people as it is, I don't want to fail him too."

The man sighed. There was no deterring her. "Fine. But don't rush off just yet! If they really are going to tell others about the dragon, there will be people coming for weeks. You need to prepare."

Rallis nodded. "I will. You go to the Myths' Guild without me. I need to get ready."

"Alright," Adam nodded. "Please be safe out there."

"I will. You be safe going back to the Guild too. And with everything else." With that, Rallis ran off to prepare, leaving Adam in the dust. He hoped this wasn't going to be the last time they saw each other. They were both headed into the lion's den, or dragon's den as it were, with a chance of not coming out alive. Adam shook the thought out of his head. After all this, the gallows and some overzealous dragon killers would the last thing to kill them. He caught back up with Peg and led her out the town. He had a long journey back to the guild, he ought to get started.

-------------------------------------

Peg had walked alongside her friend mostly in silence until they reached the bridge to cross the river out of Fremennik territory. She looked around for something but didn't find it. "Rallis isn't going to join us?" she finally spoke up.

Adam hesitated. "No... no she's got some stuff to do first. I'm going on ahead."

He sounded off to Peg, way off. "You okay?" she asked him.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Just tired."

She didn't believe that for a second. "Well you sound like shit. Sad mopey shit."

"Well day after day of going on wild goose chases, fighting in a war, and playing politics will do that!" he snapped. She flinched back from his outburst. "I'm sorry," he said. "It all just took a lot out of me, out of both of us."

Peg tried to lighten the mood a bit. "So I heard! Can't believe big ol' Kananga passed out from a little scrape in his side!" She jokingly backhanded him in the stomach and the man keeled over with a sharp gasp. He grabbed at his side as he fell to his knees and tried to breathe through the pain. Peg covered her mouth as she held back a look of horror. "Oh my god I'm so sorry! I thought you were kidding or it wasn't that bad."

"I damn near fell over... when you hugged me," he winced between breaths. "What made you think it wasn't that bad?!"

Peg looked ashamed. "I'm sorry... it's just... you don't get hurt. Not like that anyway. I thought you were joking around again."

Adam regained enough composure to stand back up, Peg helping him. The man sighed before rolling up his shirt to reveal a bloody layer of bandages. "Well this time I did." He covered the wound back up and continued to walk, much slower than before and with a wince in every step.

"How... did it happen?" Peg whispered. "A dragon claw you or something?"

He sighed and looked at the ground. "In a sense..." He didn't want to tell the story, not to anyone. But considering it was Peg he felt she had the right to know everything that happened, even the things he certainly wouldn't be putting in his report. "Rallis did it."

Peg slowly started to laugh, nervous and unbelieving. "Rallis? Our Rallis? Yeah right! She would never hurt you, don't mess with me like that."

"I'm serious Peg!" he snapped, startling the girl. "Sorry. But it's true. She stabbed me after breaking Brundt's arm and killing a group of our soldiers." Peg shook her head, horrified, wanting to believe it wasn't true. "Let me tell you everything, from the top."

As the two walked, Adam talked. Peg stayed quiet, listening intently. Normally she butted in his stories with jokes or questions or only half listened, but for this she was all ears. He told her everything, she didn't deserve to have any of this be secret. When he was done, all was quiet. They walked in silence for a while before Peg broke it.

"When is Rallis coming back?"

"I don't know Peg. She's got a lot to think about right now."

"Are... are you going to be okay?"

The kid was genuinely worried. First the hugging and now fretting over him? It was weird seeing her openly show she cared, but it was also nice. They both knew she did but liked to hide the way she felt. "Yeah I'll be fine," he smiled and ruffled her hair.

She quietly brushed it back in place with her hand. "...Is Rallis going to be okay?"

Adam bit his tongue. "Yeah," he lied. "Yeah she'll be fine too. Don't worry."

Peg sullenly nodded and said no more. Adam wanted to believe that himself but part of him didn't think it was true. The adventure was hard on everyone involved, even himself. But Rallis? She saw friends on both sides die, even killed some herself. She'd been possessed, manipulated, and seen some truly horrible things. He didn't ask but he saw her reading some old notes after coming back from Ungael with a piece of the key, and she had acted oddly ever since. Something scared her and the lab on Lithkren seemed to just make things worse. And now damn near every human involved in this whole escapade hated her, and rumors would surely be spreading soon. She was in for an unpleasant surprise when she came back, though he didn't imagine she was having a great time now, preparing to scare away everyone from Ungael. She had the roughest go of things and it wasn't going to get any easier.

'Everything will be fine,' he told himself. 'It has to be. It has to...'

They made their way to the Myths' Guild eventually, some of the rumors preceding them. Adam quickly put them to rest and informed Kincade of the situation. He thought the whole ordeal over. It was quite unique, that was for sure. But he treated it the same as any other case in the end, write up the report and submit it and wait. Adam thanked him for his understanding and readied to leave when the bark of a dog stopped him. Peg smiled and bent down to pet it and noticed something in its mouth. She pulled out a thick slobber covered ball of moss with a grimace and dropped it to the floor, dog happily scooping it back up.

"Sorry, that's my dog," Kincade said as he called his dog back to his side. The dog was very happy with its moss ball. "She seems to like you." He pulled the moss ball out of the dog's mouth and smiled knowingly at Adam. "When you do see Rallis again, whenever that may be, tell her my dog very much loves her mossy gift and that she should come see the other types of plants we have too."

Adam couldn't help but shake his head and chuckle. "'When,' huh? Not 'if?'"

"When. I know you'll both be back. It's just a matter of when." He waved them off and threw the ball for the dog to chase. "I suggest you get writing! You've quite a story to tell."

Adam walked off with Peg and couldn't help but find it all funny. He supposed the guildmaster was right. If they had survived the dragon apocalypse, there was no way he would be going down to some moronic politics when he got back to Varrock. And Rallis wouldn't fall to some dumb headstrong hunters either. Yeah, things no matter how bleak looking would turn out fine! They had faced worse now!

Peg noticed his small smile and overall change in demeanor. "You seem to be doing better now."

"Yeah well, nothing is quite so intimidating after you go toe to toe with a world ending monster. Whatever Roald threatens me with won't be something I can't refute. Really all that's left is writing up the--." Peg gave him an odd glance, wondering why he cut himself off. Adam stamped his foot down. "Really, Rallis?!" he shouted to the sky. "You left me to write up and file the letter of introduction and every other damned piece of paperwork, and now you shirk the final write up duties onto me too?! Oh I am having a word with that dragon when she gets back!"

Peg laughed under her hood. He just returned from his most dangerous excursion yet, sent himself into a panic he may never see his friend again, and dreaded the inevitable punishment from King Roald that could spell his death, and yet here he was complaining about writing up an essay. That was the Adam Peg knew, and it made her think things would be alright too. "Oh!" Adam remembered. "By the way! You'll never guess what I learned about Rallis!" Adam started to snicker and Peg was all ears. "When I was in Relleka, I found out something. Did you know she has a boyfriend?" Peg screamed as they continued the conversation and set off for Varrock to finish the job.

-------------------------------------

Rallis arrived on Ungael long before anyone else, giving her ample time to prepare. She could set up traps, learn the terrain, figure out every nook and cranny that would give her an advantage. Vorkath was awake and stomping about, angrily roaring and scratching at the icy walls of his prison. He heard footsteps crunch in the snow and whirled around to find the little blue dragon he had met earlier, only this time he was none too pleased.

The dragon roared and stomped, ready to kill her where she stood. Rallis held her hands up. "No! I'm not here to fight! Listen, I know a lot has gone on, a lot right off your shore even, but it's not over yet." He roared and snapped at her. "Please listen!" she shouted. "Humans are on their way here to kill you as we speak! I came to protect you."

The dragon snarled at the insult. Like it would need any help from such a small weak creature.

"You don't understand. KINGDOMS of people are coming if they can make it. They aren't satisfied with Zorgoth's head, they want yours too!"

That made him reel a bit. His master was dead?

The dragon sat in the snow, confused. Rallis walked as close as she dared and knelt in front of him. "A lot has happened, Vorki. If you'll listen, I have a lot to tell you." The dragon looked at her and whined, wanting an explanation. "Alright. I'll tell you everything, okay? We need to be alert for intruders too, but I'll tell you everything." She gripped her pouch where the notes from every laboratory were tucked away. "It all starts with your sister named Elvarg..."

#osrs #runescape #my writes #oc tag

6 notes · View notes

catch22inareddress · 6 years

Text

Abandoned Series: Final Chapter- Never Alone

ONE YEAR LATER

As it turned out, it was a good thing you had trusted Steve in all aspects. As your Captain, though he was right, HYRDA did want you for your special skill set. After the encryption came through they had data dating back from some of the first experiments performed on you. You and Steve had spent days going through everything and reading over it all, it was overwhelming, to say the least, but he never left your side as you took down the HYDRA facilities. He respected your decision when you said no to his firm request to take you off the field until he could secure your safety. He made sure that you were always with him and Bucky, which made you the fearsome threesome on the battlefield dubbed by Natasha.

All three of you had an easy friendship, especially when Bucky had found a feisty SHIELD Agent, Sofia, that gave him a run for his money and put him in his place to everyone's sheer delight. They were a perfect match and to his dismay, everyone would always help her out in every scenario, he was sure it was a conspiracy and everyone quickly confirmed that it indeed was.

Tonight all of you were going to the teams favorite pub and Steve steered you through the door with his large hand on the small of your back. He whispered into your ear, "Don't think your gettin' out of a dance with me t'night, doll." He kissed your cheek as you smiled up at him. "Wouldn't dream of it, Cap." He then took your hand and let you scoot into the booth next to Buck and across from Wanda and Vision. You smiled to yourself thinking of how far you'd come. You and Steve were flourishing and all because you finally let yourself be happy. Two years ago you would barely let anyone in your personal space and yet now there was barely a moment when a part of your skin wasn't touching Steve's. If he wasn't near you, you were linking arms with Wanda or Nat, hell, even Bucky was known to throw his arm around you. You and Bucky had fallen in sync almost as if you hadn't shared a shady past and decided to focus on the good instead of the bad. This was your family and your life. Steve leaned in and put his arm around your back, "Penny for your thoughts, darlin." You shook your head and smiled up into his baby blues. "My thoughts will cost you more than that, Mr. Rogers." He smiled and leaned in for a kiss and you heard Tony groan. "Oh for fuck's sake. We just got here and I haven't had nearly enough to drink to handle you two making out already. Plus Pep's out of town and lovers disgust me." He pointed to all of the couples. Steve pulled away but only enough to say, "No one care's, Tony." And flicked him off with the hand that wasn't on the back of your head. "Let's go dance, Steve." He grabbed your hand and led you out as Wanda and Vision followed close behind.

Steve and you had made it a tradition to dance as often as possible from the first night that you were together until now. Sometimes even if it was only him humming a tune from the 40's in the shitty lighting on the Quinjet on the way home from a mission. He would make the time to hold you in his arms and dance with you close to his chest and it would calm you and make you feel safe and loved. You two had spent so many hours and nights together, he still never made the leap of officially living together and while you did find it frustrating you assumed it was because he moved at a snail's pace which was fine. As long as you and he were together you really didn't give a shit the details that surrounded the how's and what's. He spun you out and twirled you then brought you back and dipped you in this elaborate and graceful move. When he brought you up, you laughed breathlessly. "Well, you've been practicing." He gave you a genuine Steve Rogers smile and put his forehead to yours.

"Well, all the trip-ups and stepping on toes made it all worthwhile, especially since your the perfect partner. Right now, here. We're at this place where we had our first real date and we're surrounded by friends and I have you. I never thought a little guy from Brooklyn could get a happy ending and yet here I am." You smiled and gave him a chaste kiss. "It's not an ending, handsome." He smiled and dipped you again with a shit-eating grin. "Perhaps the end of something and a beginning of others?" You looked at him and heard tremors underneath his steely voice. "How so, Cap?" He was showing off and spun you and out of the corner of your eye you could see everyone watching you, taking in how you recognized more of the bar than usual but it was a fleeting thought and he pulled you close again.

"Perhaps an ending to separate living quarters and more importantly an ending to your last name and a beginning of Y/N Rogers?" He stopped dancing and dropped to one knee in front of you and opened a box with a beautiful vintage diamond ring inside. "Be my wife? Marry me? We can fight alongside one another or leave this world behind if you want. I'd follow you anywhere woman." His blue eyes bore into Y/E/C as he searched out your answer and held onto your hand with a small smile on his lips.

You were frozen in the moment with your brain not forming words and just stood there with Steve before you with a ring in his hands. This time it wasn't out of fear or because of all of the onlookers, it was because of the sheer adoration out of his eyes and how it was all consuming and you slowly shook your head and then he reached up and brushed the tears rolling off your face and brought his lips to yours and picked you up. Your legs wrapped around his trim waist as everyone cheered at your newly engaged status. You hid your face in his neck as he pulled you close and whispered in your ear with a smirk on his face as the crowd howled. "I say we elope and honeymoon in Wakanda, very soon." You giggled as he sat you down and pulled you into the booth so everyone could congratulate you and look at the ring. Nat turned into a gushing girl over it and kept cooing and admiring the gorgeous jewelry. Steve blushed and took your hand and kissed it lightly. "I may have designed it myself." You looked at it and them him with awe. "Seriously, you may have missed your calling, soldier." He laughed all the while blushing. How a man could be that powerful and could vigorously exhaust you every night and then blush so easily, constantly astounded you? "Well, when you want to retire and have a simple life..." He pulled you onto his lap and kissed your bare shoulder, "Wanna get outta here, doll?" You nodded and waved said goodbye as both of you made your exit and headed back toward the tower.

"Are you serious about eloping, Stevie?" He looked at you and smirked. "If you want a big wedding with everyone, you got it doll. If not then yes, let's elope. The thought of a small wedding with just you and me and no chaos sounds like perfection." You mulled it over and then he stopped you and bent over to be eye level.

"It's no pressure. We can wait too. Just because we're engaged doesn't mean we have to get married right away." He was nervous and second-guessing your silence and you smiled and swatted him away playfully. "Shut your ridiculously handsome face, Rogers. I will never understand how you can go from confident to a pool of self-doubt in 2 seconds." You meant it jokingly but he shrugged. "Guess I'm expecting you to figure out I'm still just a skinny kid from Brooklyn and find someone better and leave." You let go of his hand and jumped into his ridiculously large arms without a second thought and he caught you without flinching. "Whether you could do this or not is of no consequence to me. I would've fallen for the skinny ass wheezing version of you or this version because you are the most admirable and brave person I have ever met. And to answer your question let's get married next month. But lets compromise. I want the family there and I want T'challa to officiate the nuptials. Deal?" He carried you into the tower while you would occasionally see people take pictures of you two and just ignored the invasion of your privacy, so used to it by now. "I think that is the perfect plan, doll."

True to his word, the wedding was the following month on the plains of Wakanda with the King to officiate. The family or formally known as the team was there and everyone couldn't be happier. Or so you thought.

As you stare at your simple yet elegant lace and backless dress you heard a tentative knock on your door. You hesitated and then walked over wondering if it was Steve and opened it with a huge smile on your face, that instantly faltered when Bucky stood there instead. It wasn't that it was him standing there but it was his facial expression that caused your face to fall.

"You ok Buck? Whats wrong?" He hesitantly came in and you steeled yourself for the worst never knowing sometimes with him on what would come out of his mouth. "Yea, I'm fine. I didn't want to come down here and needlessly upset you. It's just Steve, he's having an anxiety attack. Y/N, I can't talk him down and he's---he's talkin' crazy, doll." You stared at him and took his words in, he was upset and why? Also, how in the hell could Buck not calm Steve down. This caused your heart to speed up as your mind started to race and battle out thoughts, Bucky tried to calm you by rubbing your hands but he found that was pointless. "Where is he and why is he upset? Does he not want to marry me?" You ran to your shoes and hastily strapped the sandals on ran over to the door with a Bucky quickly following. "He's in his room, he's just having a panic attack and worried about you. Of course he wants to marry you, doll. He's just worried s'all. He loves you, he's just ...scared he's going to fuck it all up? I guess he and I are our own worst enemy."

You ran out of your villa and took off towards Steve's leaving Bucky behind with his hands in his pockets, shuffling from foot to foot and running his hands through his hair.

As you came up to Steve's villa you heard some crashing and when you opened the door slowly he had just thrown something. "Get the fuck out, Bucky!" You used your powers to shield whatever was being thrown and it shattered in such a way to gain Steve's attention.

"Y/N?" His voice broke and you stood there unable to take a step closer while taking in his appearance. His long locks were in complete disarray and he was sweating through his grey shirt while his normally handsome face looked pained and frantic and you were at a loss as to why. A mere two hours ago you had a wonderful time dining with friends and family and even danced, now this?

A mere two hours ago you had a wonderful time dining with friends and family and even danced, now this?

You decided to go to him, even if he didn't want you to. Fuck that. You were his and he was yours- through thick and thin. "Stevie, baby. Penny for your thoughts?" You tried to lighten the mood and ran your fingers up his hot skin and he broke away to run his hands through his hair for the hundred time and turned away from you. "I - I don't think that I can do this, doll." You restrained yourself from gasping for air and maintained composure for the sake of Steve. You needed to find out why your soldier and the source of your calmness was everything but that right now. You walked back in front of him so he could face you and his eyes were red-rimmed as he rubbed them harshly to wipe away the remnants of tears.

"Talk to me, Steven. This isn't you, remember it's me. You can tell me anything." You reached out again and he took a few steps backward and shook his head. "I'm no good for you, doll. I sat tonight and you---." He shook his head at some memory and collapsed into the plush chair in the corner of the room and you took your chance and walked over to him, climbing onto his lap. You could see his full body tense at the closeness of yours to his at this moment and his hands gripped the arms of the chairs causing them the strain under the pressure. Normally your touch would soothe him and it pained you to see him in such a state but you needed to break through to him. You had built up enough walls to know what they looked like and you needed him to know that no matter how hard he pushed and tried you would never leave him. All those years alone were in the past and he had you now, hell or high water. You firmly took his face in your hands and turned him to look at you and searched his eyes. "I'm here. Now. I need you to talk to me, Steve. Please." He looked down but nodded and you moved your hands to his chest instead.

"I saw you there, next to me, talking with all of our friends. You were so carefree and laughing and shit, doll. You were a vision of perfection. I just-just ---I don't know if I can give you the life that you deserve. Even if we decide to lay roots down somewhere and quit this life, it's all that I know. What if I'm no good at it?" He finally looked at you after he voiced all of his fears and searched your face for understanding. "So, we figure it out together. You don't think I look at you and think, 'Shit this man is damn near perfection carved by the gods. I don't deserve him?' Well, yeah. I've had those moments, sure. But you're mine and I'm yours, we are stuck together whether you like it or not, Rogers." You ran your thumb over his lips and then chastely kissed him. "I love you Steven Rogers and I'm not giving up on you, ever. I know your scared and worried and have lost so much but don't push me away for fear of losing me. You're smarter than that."

He shook his head and looked away as a few more tears escaped from his bright baby blue eyes. You wrapped your arms around him and put your head in the crook of his neck and silent tears ran down your face. "Marry me, Steve. I want to be your wife more than anything in this world. The rest we will discover as we go along, together if you'll have me." Your voice was broken and low but you could tell by his breathing and his super soldier hearing that he caught every word. His arms wrapped around your frame and his hands gripped your shirt so tightly you thought he would rip it off unintentionally. His voice was ragged and shattered. "I'm so sorry, doll. I didn't mean to scare you, I was just so afraid and I--I didn't know what to do. I love you." You pulled back and he studied your eyes for any anger or hesitation. "Will you still have me?"

You put your forehead to his. "Till the end of the line." His eyes were alight as his lips crashed on yours. It was heavy and passionate, filled with need and lust. His tongue invaded your mouth and your lips nibbled on his plump lower one and he moaned. Sex with Steve was very fulfilling and some nights you would make love until the sun came out. To say that he was generous lover was an understatement in all areas. Right now though, this was different. It was full of need and as though he wanted to take claim of what was his. Not as in jealousy but more as in husband and wife even though it wasn't official, not yet. He had all but resigned to not having that life a short time ago and now he wanted everything, and he wanted it now.

His hands were rough and needy as they bruised your hips and tore into your dress. You moaned at the feel of the delicious pain and he was unapologetic in his ministrations to which you found delightfully un Steve-like. While you adored your lovemaking with Steve the all-consuming hunger that he had for you right now was breathtaking, literally. You broke apart and saw his eyes were nearly black with lust. His voice was dark and husky with desire. "I need you now." You just nodded at him as his warm and swollen lips attacked your neck and you silently hoped that you had makeup strong enough to conceal any marks he left.

He tore the dress off of you and gasped sound of the fabric tearing the roughness of the action. His breathing was heavy and his chest was heaving up and down as he took in your bare chest. "No, bra for your Captain?" You shook your head. "I need words, doll." You bit your lip and managed to mutter out something resembling a no.

His large calloused hands took in your breasts and pinched your hardened nubs as your hips rolled into him and he let out an animalistic groan that made you even more wet with desire. You reached forwards and pulled off his shirt so you could see and kiss his bare skin. He was wearing entirely too many clothes while you were naked and needy, grinding on his jean-clad lap like a wanton woman. Your lips attacked his neck and your nails scratched down his torso and abs to the buttons on his jeans and he lost it. He picked you up and turned towards the wall closest to you two. "Fuck, doll. I need to be inside ya now. I can't wait anymore. I need to feel your pussy." You broke away as one of his large hands gripped your ass and the other lined himself up at your entrance. You pulled back to look into his nearly black eyes. "I need you to fill me up, Steve. Please. Give it to me. Make me yours." He growled at your request and will one movement he was inside of you, swift and with the ease of your arousal. Both of your moans were certainly heard across the valley but neither of your cared right now. All he wanted was you and to make you his, now and forevermore. He had nearly thought of risking it all over self-doubt and anxiety and lost his mind at the idea. This action was bringing him back to where he needed to be, beside you.

His thrust was deep and hit right where you needed him to be and the fluttering of your walls around him let him know what he did to you. You bit his shoulder and his even though you didn't think it was possible the man went even deeper and harder. "I need to hear you, doll. Hear you scream my name. I want everyone to know that your mine. F-fuck. You're so tight around my cock." You gripped his hair tightly and as you were coming you screamed out his name like a prayer, over and over again, causing him to come. He pressed you against the wall with sweat-slicked bodies holding each other tightly as you both caught your breath. After a few moments, he walked over to the bed and laid you both down as he stroked you back while you lay naked with you leg draped over his muscular thigh.

"I'm sorry, doll. I really am. I had a panic attack and I became my own worst enemy." You sat up to look at him and gave a soft smile to ease his guilt. "It's ok, Stevie. Really. We'll figure it out together but you are marrying me tomorrow whether you like it or not." He gave you a chaste kiss on your currently swollen and red abused lips. "Did I hurt you?" You shook your head. "Nothing that I didn't like. I have to say, Cap, we should do that more often." He let out a deep throaty laugh, "Anything my best girl wants."

You looked over at the clock as it was just before midnight and you gasped and jumped out of bed and went to grab your clothes but Steve had destroyed them. Instead, you grabbed his dress shirt from dinner and you sandals while he looked at you inquisitively. "It's just before midnight. You're not supposed to see the bride before the wedding on the day of." He smiled and the pointed to the door and you ran to the exit but not before looking back at him, looking so relaxed with his legs exposed beyond the sheet and his torso uncovered. "Need a picture, Cinderella?" You smiled at him before you ran out of the door and back to your villa hoping not to run into anyone during your flee of shame.

The next day was perfection. You did have some explaining to do regarding the attack you received from Steve's mouth all over you neck. But it was easily healed by Shuri and she was happy to tease you in the process, she asked about healing the bruises on your hips and thighs but those you graciously declined since they were hidden under your dress. You opted for simple make up and when the time came to walk out to Steve you were a shaking mess. You were nervous and were delightfully surprised when Bucky walked up to your hut. "Thought you could use some company, doll." Even though it was a long and dark road, you loved the bastard and all his quirks. Truth be told you had even found yourself helping him some nights when Steve didn't wake up and Sofia didn't stay over if he had a nightmare. He held out his arm and held a shy smile on his handsome face. "I'd never let you fall again. I'd be honored....if...you'd want to take a short walk with me? I got a fella waitin' for ya." You smiled at him and held out a shaking hand while he took it and lace it around his metal arm and led the way to Steve.

You looked up and saw him in a handsome blue suit with his hair slicked back and he was smiling at you as you made your way to him. There were tears in his eyes and a smirk on his lips as King T'challa asked who give you away and Bucky spoke. "I suppose that'd be me." He kissed your cheek and went to stand with the others off to the side.

Steve lent in and kissed you and T'challa just laughed. "Steve, that comes later." He shrugged and righted you in front of him but still held your hands. "I'll kiss her every chance I get. Now please marry us. I need to get on kissing my one and only, Mrs. Rogers."

I HOPE THAT EVERYONE ENJOYED THIS SERIES AS MUCH AS I DID. I HONESTLY WASN'T PLANNING ON MAKING IT ABOUT THE READER AND STEVE BUT AS I WROTE THE FIRST CHAPTER IT JUST FELT RIGHT.

LOVE TO ALL!!!

@mscaptainjones @ssweet-empowerment

269 notes · View notes

buckyscrystalqueen · 6 years

Text

Eternity

Pairings: Bucky x Reader

Warnings: Swearing, Fluff, angst, lost and lost of baby Barnes

Word Count: 7,839

Box filled: A/B/O

A/N: Final part of Fate series. This was also prompted by the @marvelfluffbingo so I wrote it so it could be a stand alone as well!

Catch up on Fate & Destiny here!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Three years. It took nearly three years after having eight pups for your heat to come back. It was smack dab in between Emma and David’s fourth birthday and Mason, Ryan, and Allie’s fifth. There was a nine day spread between those two and eleven days after that was Caleb, Grace, and Tessa’s third. June third, June twelfth, and June twenty-third- it was a busy month for the Barnes family. And it was absolutely the last month you would want to go into heat during.

You could hear your husband’s wheels turning beside you as the pair of you silently ran through what this meant for you. Because you both knew your sudden heat was triggering his long lost ruts as well.

“Do we even want more kids?” You asked as after an hour of the two of you laying in dead silence pretending to be asleep even though you knew the other wasn’t. Bucky sighed loudly and scrubbed his hand down his face.

“Financially? No. We’re struggling to keep our heads above water as is and we both work for Tony Stark.” He rolled his head to look at you before reaching out to you so he could pull you across the bed. “But more pups? Doll, I’d love nothing more. See you pregnant again, get to experience all the adorable firsts all over again. Get to hold a physical representation of our love.” He smiled as he wrapped his arms and legs around you. “I’d love another pup, ‘mega.” You smiled back as you reached up to brush his hair out of his face.

“You know we’re gunna end up with triplets again, right? That’ll be our luck.” He shrugged as he brushed your hair back behind your ear.

“Is that gunna make us love them any less?” You smiled and shook your head as he rolled you onto your back and settled his hips between your thighs. “Well then let’s make some pups, Omega.”

——

“Could you be any more fertile?” Your best friend, Aaron asked as he, you, and Wanda stood in the kitchen of the home Charles Xavier had basically given to you two years prior when you were running from the US government and their mutant registration act.

“Seriously.” Wanda agreed as she packed the snacks in the twelve lunch boxes on the counter for your eight, Aaron’s four year olds, Hope & Faith, and her two, Pietro who was also four and two year old, Alexei. “Ye were in heat for all of one day.”

“What can I say?” You laughed as you put a ham and cheese roll up or two in each lunch box depending on the age of the child. “We know how to do parenting by now.”

“So should we start placing bets on how many you’re gunna have?” Aaron asked as he made breakfast muffins for the kids.

“God, please don’t.” You laughed as you and Wanda switched places so she could do drinks as you finished with the roll ups. “I’m saying there is just two and they’ll be the last.” You glanced over your shoulder with a smirk as you turned to get juice started for breakfast. “But that’s just wishful thinking on my part.” Your best friend nodded as he headed out of the kitchen toward hall and called for all the kids. The house filled with screams and stomping feet as twelve pups came running from various parts of the mansion for breakfast.

“Welcome to the zoo.” Wanda said as she zipped the last lunch box and stood it up in line with the rest so she could get started on the three of your lunches while you and Aaron handled breakfast.

“And you’re adding more to this.” Aaron said as he watched the pups all scramble around to their chairs. You pursed your lips and nodded as you started grabbing juice cups to pass out.

“Well, we’ve done so well with this group. What’s two or three more?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“One.” You clarified as you looked at your OBGYN Cara Smith, who had flown to Essex just to be your OB for the next three months (and for the international vacation.)

“Just one.” She responded as she quickly measured your only child. “And… believe it or not… it’s not super growing like the other ones. He or she is right at seven weeks where it’s supposed to be.”

“Shut up.” Bucky said as you bolted off the table into a sitting position.

“Wait, I have to go through nine whole months of pregnancy?” You asked incredulously.

“Technically it’s ten.” Cara said as she pulled out the wand and wiped it off.

“You’re not helping.” You said as you looked over at your friend.

“Well this is absolutely not what I expected.” Bucky said as he took the ultrasounds Cara was holding out to him. You nodded in agreement as you leaned toward him to look at your ninth child.

“Well I’m grateful for it to say the least.” Cara teased as she took off her gloves and tossed them in the trash. “I get to travel Europe for nearly a year. I call that a win.”

“Yea… that’s so great for you.” You joked as you got off the table and adjusted your panties and your dress. “I went through three pregnancies at light speed and now I have to go through a fourth at a snails pace. I’m used to fast when it comes to my pups, not slow.”

“Well look at it this way, ‘mega. We’re only adding one pup to our pack.”

“Shut up, Alpha.” You said with a laugh. “You’re not helping either.”

——

“So how’d it go?” Aaron asked as you walked into the daycare in the international branch of Stark Industries to collect your children for the afternoon.

“I don’t wanna talk about it.” You growled as you started collecting lunch boxes that belonged to your pups from the plastic bucket in the front room. You started stringing the straps up your arm as you shook your head. “One pup. Just one, normal growing pup. I have to go through a full pregnancy.” You complained as you dug through the bin looking for Pietro and Alexei’s lunch boxes, too.

“Oh, no! Who would have though?” Aaron asked, causing you to scowl up at him. “Oh, get over it. You’re not special anymore.” You heard Ryan call out ‘mommy’ through the window and you looked up at him with a smile as it caused a chair reaction with all your pups. Within seconds, all eight of them were in a small bunch, pressed up against the glass as if they hadn’t seen you in years and not hours. You huffed a laugh and shook your head as you walked over and pulled open the door. You were greeted with chorus of ‘mommy’s’ before they all launched into telling you about their morning at pre-school.

“OK, OK. Hang on, kiddos.” You laughed as the woman who worked at the check in at the daycare handed you a clip board to sign them all out. You initialed next to each of your pups name and Wanda’s as well, and passed the clipboard off to Aaron so you could count your, his, and Wanda’s kids to take them home. “Alright, find your buddies and get in line.” You said as you moved to the front of the line. With practiced precision, the twelve kids lined up two by two and held hands with their buddy of choice. Once the six sets of two were all matched up, you pushed open the door and let the lines out.

“Follow the leader, babies.” Aaron said as he gently pushed Hope’s shoulder, who was distracted by something in the classroom. She giggled and chased after Emma as you picked up Alexei and held Pietro’s hand so he would have a partner. You continually glanced over your shoulder to make sure no one was getting left behind as you made your way across the parking lot to the pair of Honda Pilot SUV’s. The twelve pups split up to the two separate cars, most of yours staying with you except Mason and Caleb who went with Aaron.

“Aw, shhheeeet.” You said as you passed off Alexei and glanced over at Aaron. “We’re gunna need a bigger car.” He chuckled as he moved the middle seat back so Mason, Caleb and Pietro could sit in the third row of his car. Once you had everyone loaded up and buckled in, you got in the car to head home. It apparently didn’t take long for Bucky to open his big mouth either because your phone started ringing about a mile away from Stark Inc.

“So, what’s this I hear about another little…”

“You’re on speaker and I’m driving the kids home from day care.” You said loudly over Pepper with a laugh. “Who told you, Tony?”

“Yep.” She laughed and you could picture her nodding her head as she leaned back in her office chair. “Bucky told Steve who told Tony.”

“In a matter of a single hour. When they say word travels fast.” Your kids, who were waiting for a break in the conversation all yelled out ‘hi’ to Aunt Pepper.

“Hi babies. So does that mean the October p-a-r-t-y is off?”

“Oh no.” You said as you stopped in a line of traffic at a light. “This one’s normal as can be. I’m in store for 40 weeks of fun but it’s just one. Not a multiple.”

“Wow! That’s crazy! I bet you’re happy about that. I mean the single part not the other.”

“Sure, we’ll call it happy.” You giggled as you scooted up with traffic. “But no, I already have plans for your parties and the parties here.” You groaned as Allie screamed ‘party’ from the back seat, which caused all your pups to cheer loudly. You swore under your breath and shook your head. “Pep, I’ll call you back, OK?”

“You got it. Love you.” She said with a laugh. You responded to her sentiment and hit the end button as you turned down the main street that lead fifteen minutes out of town to your house.

“Alright, alright. Inside voices in the car.” You called out as you got in the left most lane and set your cruise control.

“Mommy we party, too?” Tessa asked from directly behind you. You glanced up at her in the mirror that hung from your rear view mirror with a smile as you shook your head.

“Not today, baby. Soon though, OK?” She pouted out her bottom lip and you glanced up at her once more. “Oh, no. You put that lip away, little miss. You know that only flies with daddy not mommy.”

“You’re no fun.” She said as she turned her attention to the scenery flying by out the window.

“Yea, I know.” You grumbled as you leaned your arm on the car door with a sigh. “I’m just the worst.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“I need you to get away from me with that.” You growled at Aaron as you glanced from your laptop to your notebook while working on finalizing decorations for the Halloween, Thanksgiving, and Christmas parties for Stark Industries. He chuckled and moved away from you, finding humor in you finally getting the joy of experiencing morning sickness.

“Poor baby.” He teased as he made a show of drinking his coffee that was making you want to vomit.

“I will fire you.” You said as you looked up the prices of rental tables a new company you were working with in London for charged.

“Man, you are such a grump this pregnancy.” He said as he pulled out his beeping phone.

“You just need to shut up right now.” You snapped as you wrote down a phone number to call about the chairs. You only looked up when Aaron gasped and slammed his coffee mug down on the counter. “What?”

“They… they…” He tried as he stumbled over to you. He turned his phone toward you and you looked at the news article head line.

“Oh, shit.” You whispered as you looked at the photo of Tony being detained by two government officials. You grabbed the phone and scrolled down so you could read the tag line under the photo.

‘Hundreds including Tony Stark were detained Tuesday under the suspicion of harboring unregistered mutants…’

“I gotta call Pepper.” You said as you grabbed your phone from the other side of the counter. You pulled up her number in your contacts and hit send as you Googled the article on your laptop.

“Yea?” Pepper said shortly.

“Just me.” You responded as you skimmed through the short article. “Why didn’t you tell me?” She sighed heavily on the other end of the line.

“Because it’s something that we are handling, sweetheart.” She responded. “They aren’t looking for you, they are looking for our mutual friend.”

“Pep…”

“No, it’s OK. Tony’s home. I had our lawyer on the phone almost instantly. Don’t worry, you’re OK. It’s all OK.” You sighed and ran your hand through your hair. You sat back in your chair and looked over at Aaron with a small shake of your head.

“Is this going to be my life until my babies are 18?” You asked as tears welled in your eyes. “Am I going to always have to live in fear of even putting them in school? I know they’re safe in Stark pre-K but what about public or even private school?” Neither Aaron nor Pepper said anything as you ran your hand down your face. With a shake of your head, you took a deep breath and sighed.

“We can home school them.” Aaron suggested after a moment.

“We can’t afford it.” You responded. “We have eight pups and one on the way. Our expenses for just the pups we have is almost eight grand a month with our part of the bills and that’s living on a budget without including Bucky and I’s expenses. He has to work nearly eighty hours a week just to be able to…”

“(Y/N), why didn’t you tell us you were struggling like that?” Pepper asked.

“Because they aren’t your children, Pep.” You said as you leaned forward and rested your elbows on the counter. “They aren’t your and Tony’s responsibility…”

“Oh, bullshit!” She shouted so loud that Aaron actually took a half step back. “They are our family, too! (Y/N), Stark Industries is a multi-billion dollar company. Tony and I have more money than we know what to do with and we only have Morgan to spend it on. So, as of right now, you’re fired with a 1.5 billion dollar retirement fund. Bucky is fired with a billion dollar retirement fund except for missions. Shit, even Aaron, and Wanda are fired with a billion a piece retirement fund, too. Congratulations, you just pissed me off enough to fire my favorite party planners.”

“Pepper, I can’t…”

“I don’t care.” She snapped back. “Hire sitters, hire teachers. Stop living on a damn budget and enjoy your kids for God’s sake. Why do you think I’m only in my office three days a week anymore? Because my son is more important than anything in the world. Now, send me what notes you have for the parties and go get your pups from day care. I know they miss their mommy…”

“Pep…”

“Nope. I gotta go. I have to go pick up my own pup. I love you, sweetheart. But you’re annoying my right now.” She didn’t give you a chance to respond and you slowly pulled your phone away from your ear.

“What did she say?” Aaron asked as you set your phone down on the counter.

“She fired us. All of us.” You nearly whispered as you looked up at him. “And gave us a one billion dollar retirement fund each.” Aaron’s coffee mug slipped from his fingers and shattered on the kitchen floor as the two of you stared at each other. You couldn’t move other than to shake your head as the Omega that was basically your brother floundered for something to say.

“She… I… but… we… fired… what?” You looked over as your laptop dinged loudly and the screen showed the Stark Industries company logo signaling you had been signed out remotely. You sighed and let your head fall to the counter for a moment before looking up at Aaron and turning your laptop toward him.

“We’re locked out of Stark servers. This is really happening.”

“Damn.” Aaron breathed as he looked around the kitchen. “So that means this is the last time we’re gunna have a quiet house hold?”

“Damn it.” You whined as you sat back in your chair. “I like my peace and quiet.” With a groan, you forced yourself to your feet and grabbed your purse. “Alright, let’s go get the monsters before Pepper kicks them out of day care, too.”

——

“You got me fired?” Bucky asked as he paced your bedroom that night before bed.

“I didn’t mean to!” You said as you watched him pace. “It was an accident!” He glanced over at you as he walked past and shook his head.

“I can’t even be mad at you, ‘mega mine.” He said on his way past again. “How the hell…”

“It was an accident!” You repeated as he turned and headed the other way.

“Yea doll, you’ve said that.” He said as he ran his fingers through his hair. You bit your bottom lip to hide your smile, knowing that he wasn’t mad at all that he got fired; he hated working his construction job for Stark Tech. He hated being away from his pups as much as he was forced to be as well. He finally came to a stop at the foot of the bed and looked over at you. “What the hell am I going to do with you, Omega?” You shrugged and a smile stretched across your cheeks as he crawled up the bed toward you.

“Help me find a couple teachers? I don’t know my ass from my elbow when it comes to teaching and after what they did to Tony in New York, I don’t wanna put them in public school if I can avoid it.” You husband nodded as he laid down on the pillows beside you and put his right hand on your barely there bump.

“Sounds like a plan, doll. Now, I don’t know about you but I am ready for the longest nap in the history of sleeping to make up for the last two years. You gunna join me?” You smiled as you pulled the blanket out from under you and scooted down under the blanket.

“Let’s do a barbecue out back tomorrow. Set up the slip and slide and the kiddie pool. Have a little party?”

“Sounds like a plan, ‘mega.” He yawned as he curled up beside you and pulled you into his chest. With a sigh, he grabbed one of the decorative pillows and threw it at the light switch, hitting it the first time and plunging the room into darkness. “Night, my love.”

“Night Alpha.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Mommy?” You glanced up from the dinner you were making as Ryan came over and sat down at the breakfast bar on the opposite side of the kitchen island you were working on. You loved when he came in to sit with you or helped out; he and Tessa were usually the only ones.

“What baby?” You asked as you chopped tomatoes for taco night.

“Can the baby in your belly talk?” He asked as he rested his arms on the bar. You glanced up at him through your lashes as he stared at your six month along baby bump.

“Not yet, sweetheart.” You said as you scooped the tomatoes into a bowl and pushed it off to the side. “Babies don’t usually talk until they are about 10 or 11 months old so baby Ethan is way to little to talk.” You glanced up at him again as you grabbed the head of lettuce and put it on the cutting board in front of you. “Why?” He looked up at you and shook his head before looking back at your bump.

“Well… sometimes… if it’s really, really quiet… I think I can hear him.” Your head whipped up at your five year old and your brow furrowed.

“What?” He shook his head as he crossed his arms and leaned on the counter toward you a bit more.

“It’s only sometimes.” He said as he tilted his head to the side. “Like right now. He’s saying something… but it’s hard to hear it….” You blinked a couple times as you tried to process what your son said.

“Alpha…” You called out hesitantly as you set your knife down on the counter. “Can you come here, please?” You barely heard Bucky tell the rest of the pups he’d be back as he got up to join you in the kitchen. You glanced up at him and looked back at Ryan with a small smile. “Ry, tell daddy what you just told me.” Your second oldest glanced over at Bucky with a shrug as the latter came into the kitchen.

“I can hear baby Jake talk sometimes.” He said nonchalantly, not realizing the news bomb he just dropped was kind of a big deal. “Like right now.”

“Ryan, come here and put your ear on mommy’s belly. See if you can hear better.” You said as you glanced up at Bucky. Your pup jumped down off the chair as Bucky walked over slowly toward the counter. You pulled up the hem of your shirt and Ryan put the side of his face on your bump. A smile pulled at the corner of his lips as he put his hands on your bump on either side of his head.

“He’s talking.” Ryan said as he brushed his hand across your stomach. “He says he’s happy.” You shared a look with your Alpha as you brushed your hand over the back of Ryan’s hand.

“Does he tell you how he feels all the time?” Bucky asked as he looked at his pup. Ryan shook his head as he went over to the fridge to get a drink.

“Only when it’s quiet. I’m gunna go watch the movie now.” You stared at his back in disbelief as he headed toward the living room where your kids were watching ‘Mickey’s Christmas Carol’ before dinner. When he disappeared from sight, you looked over at Bucky.

“Could he just be reading Jake’s emotions?” You asked as you put your hands on your bump.

“What did he say before I came in here?” You shook your head as you pulled your shirt back down.

“Just that when it’s quiet, he can hear him talking. He asked how old babies were when they started talking…”

“He’s probably just reading Jake’s emotions then, Omega. Don’t stress about it.” You nodded slowly as he got up from the chair and came around to your side of the counter. “Trade off. Go get off your feet for a while. I got the rest of dinner.”

“Yea, now that it’s almost done.” You huffed as you grabbed a piece of tomato and popped it in your mouth on your way out to the living room.

——

“Mommy?” You heard softly, pulling you instantly from your sleep to figure out which child was upset and why.

“What baby?” You asked softly so you wouldn’t wake up Bucky as you forced your eyes open in your dark bedroom. You blinked a few times and looked around the room on your side of the bed before rolling onto your back to see if your pup called your name again. When you didn’t hear anything, you sat up in bed and looked around your massive bedroom.

“Mommy?” The name resounded in your head and actually made you jump. Without thinking, your hand flew out and whacked your husband hard in the face.

“Fuck!” He shouted as he sat up to figure out what the hell was going on.

“I hear him!” You said as you reached blindly for Bucky. “Alpha, I hear him.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” He asked as he turned on his bedside light and rubbed his cheek where you hit him.

“Daddy?” Your head whipped to the side as Bucky sat up quickly in bed, wide awake and no longer caring about his face.

“Is that?”

“He’s talking.” You said as you pulled up your shirt and leaned back against the headboard. Bucky slid across the cotton sheets and put his right hand on your bump.

“Hi Jake.” He said softly as he brushed his thumb across your skin. “It’s daddy.”

“Daddy.” Jake said as he turned in your womb toward Bucky’s hand. “Mommy?”

“Mommy’s here.” You said as you put your hand right next to your Alpha’s. “I’m right here, baby boy.” He turned the slightest bit so that he was directly under both your hands and stayed there.

“Happy.” He said as he pressed his head against the sides of your palms for a moment. “Happy.” Tears welled in your eyes as you reached out for Bucky’s other hand.

“We’re happy, too, Jake.” Bucky said as he laced his metal fingers with yours and leaned on the bed with his elbow between your thighs. “Mommy and I are so happy and we can’t wait to meet you.”

“We love you, Jake.” You nearly whispered as you brushed your thumb across your bump.

“Love.” Jake responded sleepily as the pressure he was putting on your hands lessened the slightest bit as if he was falling back asleep. You looked up and met Bucky’s tear filled eyes with a smile.

“He talks.” Your Alpha said with a laugh. You giggled and nodded as you rubbed your hand in a small circle over where Jake was.

“He talks.” Neither of you moved for at least twenty minutes before you let out a small sigh.

“We’ll call Tony in the morning. Charles too. See what they think…” You looked up from your bump at your husband with a small, slightly worried smile. “I think Jake’s telepathic.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

You didn’t know how it happened. One minute you were planning on a simple visit for Charles, his assistant Hank, and Tony, Pepper and their son, Morgan but before you knew it, you were hosting Tony’s Annual family Christmas party for the Avengers at your house and you only had a week to pull it off. You were at least grateful your family had already picked out a tree and so had Vis and Wanda and Max and Aaron and you had the decorations you had brought from your old New York walk up and bought when you moved into the house already up for your own family. Your house looked like a beautiful Christmas wonderland… All you had to do was figure out where you were going to put everyone.

“Hey Pep.” You said softly as you gave your old friend a hug in the entry way of the mansion. “You and Tony are down here in the room on the right that way by the kitchen. Morgan is going in up stairs with Mason, Caleb, and Pietro. Last door on the left, left hallway.”

“I have to hand it to you.” She said as she laced her arm with yours and followed you toward the stairs as Morgan raced past you to join the rest of the kids in the living room who were playing with Max, Aaron, and the two teachers slash nannies you had hired, Sarah and Ian. “You managed to pull this off in no time.”

“That’s what I do, Pep.” You laughed as you passed her bags off to Bucky to take down the hall. “I plan, I conquer, and I take prisoners if I have to.” She laughed as she stepped around you so you could welcome Steve and Natasha. “You two are in the future nursery. Upstairs right next to the elevator right hallway. Figured we’d put the muscle up stairs with all the kids…”

“Told you.” Steve laughed as he grabbed his Alpha’s bags and headed toward the stairs. “I knew we’d be personal muscle.”

“There’s sixteen pups in four bedrooms.” Bucky laughed as he grabbed Morgan’s bag and Clint’s two son’s and his daughter’s bags from Laura to bring them up stairs as Cooper, Lila, and Nate ran toward the living room, too. “We only have four adults up stairs. Might as well put the strongest ones up there, too.”

“This house is amazing.” Laura said as she came up and gave you a hug.

“I can’t take the credit for it. It’s a friends…”

“Please. This house is as good as yours.” Charles laughed as he rolled up the ramp to your porch. He paused in front of you and his eyes darted down to your bump for a second before he found your eyes again. “Well, well. He is an interesting one.” You nodded as you rubbed your hand across your bump. “We’ll talk later.” You nodded and glanced down at your list to see where you what room you had him in.

“We had to put you and Hank in the twins room down here. I hope that’s alright…”

“That’s perfect.” Charles said as he reached out and squeezed your hand. “I’m just a visitor here, darling.” You smiled at him and nodded again as Bucky came back down stairs to grab more suitcases.

“Alright, where do you have me?” Sam asked as he stepped up to where Charles was in front of you.

“The swimming pool.” You and Bucky said at the same time.

“You’re by us, Sam.” Wanda said as she walked down her hall with Alexei, fresh from a nap, on her hip. “Come, I’ll show you.” You gave Sam a tight lipped smile, still a little salty with him for making fun of your ‘mutant spawn’ even five years after the fact as he headed down the hall after Wanda.

“Leave it, ‘mega.” Bucky growled under his breath as you watched Sam walk away. You took a deep breath and turned away to greet Hank and give Clint and Laura proper hugs.

——

“He’s most definitely telepathic.” Charles said as he and you sat with the rest of the adults in your bedroom wrapping gifts from ‘Santa’ that Tony had managed to sneak over on a second Quinjet for all the kids. “Powerful to be able to communicate this young…”

“Dangerous?” Tony asked as he looked over at you where you sat on your bed with your hands on your bump, completely ignoring the presents you were supposed to be wrapping.

“No.” Charles said as he tilted his head, studying your bump as if Jake was in your arms. “He understands that your voice, (Y/N), means ‘Mommy’ and Bucky’s means ‘Daddy’. He can recognize his siblings and he understands basic human emotions through you… but that’s relatively all for now.” You nodded as Bucky pushed the present he had taken nearly twenty minutes to wrap away from him about as slowly as he had been wrapping it.

“How can we hear him?” He asked.

“My assumption? Because you’re his parents. No one else has heard him, correct?”

“Just Ryan.” Bucky said with a nod.

“He’s our empath.” You informed Charles.

“And a strong one at that.” Steve chimed in as he added a label to the present Bucky had wrapped and put both that one and his in the pile for the Barnes kids.

“But that’s the general consensus with all their kids.” Tony said as he added a present to his son’s pile. “All their gifts seem to be enhanced.”

“And there is nothing wrong with that.” You said as you looked up at Sam pointedly.

“No. Nothing at all.” Tony agreed as Bucky reached out for your hand.

“And from what we understand, Ryan can only hear his emotions. We didn’t really press him on it…” You said as Charles nodded his head.

“Can I be honest with you?” He asked as he sat up a little straighter in his chair. Your stomach flipped slightly and your husband sat up a little straighter on the bed beside you while every adult in the room gave the professor their undivided attention. He smiled as he took his eyes off your bump to look at you and leaned forward in his chair. “Jake is powerful, more so than all of your pups combined. I’ve not seen a telepath this powerful in all my life. The pair of you need to be prepared that it will not come easy to raise him with his powers unless you begin immediately. Because I believe that he may not be just telepathic. I believe, if I’m reading it correctly, he’s also telekinetic and just hasn’t figured it out yet. That being said when he does, a wet diaper could destroy houses. Laughing could cause him to levitate right out of his crib…”

“Jesus Christ.” Bucky said as he put his metal hand over yours on your stomach as his eyes instantly darted over to Tony.

“H-how… how do we teach him?” You asked as you put your hand on Bucky’s shoulder and gently pulled him back toward you.

“I can teach you.” Charles said with a nod. “It will take time and patience, but we can teach him.” You nodded and ran your hand through your hair as you exchanged a look with Bucky. He looked over at you at the same time and huffed a humorless laugh.

“And we thought having only one more would be a piece of cake.” He joked as he brushed his hand across your bump.

“This time, we really are done, Alpha.” Your massive family chuckled and went back to wrapping the hundreds of presents Santa was going to be delivering the next night as Bucky kissed your cheek.

“No more, ‘mega mine. Promise.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Brightly colored wrapping paper that had been torn to shreds littered every available inch of your living room that the piles and piles of gifts didn’t cover. Kids giddy laughter warmed your hearts as they played with their new presents. You watched happily as Bucky, with a giant bow on his forehead, put together a plastic kitchen for Emma while she sat on his lap and Steve helped David put together his train table. You smiled and kissed the side of Allie’s head as she sat on your lap, reading her new Madeline books to you and Jake.

Pietro and Mason were going back and forth with each other, building a castle of some sort out of Lego’s while Vision kept a watchful eye on Alexei, who was trying to feed the little blocks to her new baby doll. Natasha was spread across the middle of the floor, fighting as hard as she could to control her laughter as Grace listened to her elbow for a heart beat while Tessa listened to her forehead with their new doctor kits. Every one else was distracted by one child or another, falling in love with the next generation of Avengers.

Out of no where, Jake rolled a complete one hundred and eighty degrees in your stomach causing you to sit up slightly to give him as much room as possible. You heard him say ‘mommy’ seconds before Charles’ head whipped toward the door followed almost instantly by Bucky and Steves.

“Get the pups out of here.” Bucky said as he moved Emma off his lap.

“Tony, suit up.” Steve said as Natasha sat up and turned around.

“Alright, babies. Let’s go down stairs for a little bit.” You said as you set Allie down on the ground a second before she disappeared in fear.

“No time.” Charles said as the front door flung open. The pups screamed as the Avengers leapt to their feet in front of the kids.

“Tony Stark.” General Ross said as he strolled into your foyer. “Thank you for bringing us straight to the mother load of undocumented mutants…” The words barely left his mouth before his feet flew out from under him. The room dropped at least fifteen degrees and David blew a deep breath toward him, encasing him in ice in a second. Your living room burst into chaos as your pups, who had heard the ‘only use your powers in an emergency’ speech a hundred times went to town on the military men that walked through the door.

You watched in awe for a moment as Caleb ran as fast as he could, knocking out knee caps and sending men flying to the ground as Mason and Tessa both threw the ice block that was General Ross back through the front door. Allie must have jumped off the stair case banister in an invisible state because one of the men’s guns clattered to the ground before Emma punched him in the thigh with her diamond fist. The Avengers stood a little shell shocked for a moment, watching everything go down until one of the men grabbed innocent Grace who was just trying to run and hide since she was only able to talk to animals.

Every thing stopped moving in your mind as your baby girl let out an ear piercing scream. Bucky lurched forward with a fire you had never seen in your Alpha that only fueled your own. Your eyes locked on your daughters as she was carted toward the door and you literally saw red.

“Put my daughter down!” You roared as you channeled the hate building in your stomach.

“Everyone down!” Charles screamed seconds before you threw four chairs across the room and hit the officer that had your daughter square in the back and three others as Bucky slammed his metal fist into another’s face. You literally ran on air and grabbed Grace before she hit the ground.

It became an absolute free for all with your pups and the other pups in your house as the men that upset your Christmas morning tried to grab them to remove them from their families. With powers you must have channeled from your unborn son, you created a blockade with toys and Christmas decorations across the stair case and you and Wanda both stood guard at the bottom of the stairs with Max, Aaron, Pepper, and Laura behind you. You began handing pups to them one by one to protect them as Wanda threw a man out your front door away from her son.

“Count them out!” Wanda called as she threw another energy field between a man and Ryan a second before you lifted him up from ten feet away and brought him over to you.

“Fifteen!” Aaron said as he grabbed Ryan out of the air. “We’re missing… we’re missing Allie!” Your blood ran cold as you realized that if she didn’t wanna be found, she wouldn’t be with her ability. You would have no idea if they had taken her or not until you found her.

“Get them in my room.” You said as you looked around for Charles. You startled a little as a blue, furry Hank ran across the front yard and tackled a military man while Tony flew the opposite direction with another one he was holding by the ankle. “Allie? Baby, come to mommy.” You called out as you walked toward the front door to where the majority of the fight for your children had been moved. You could feel Jake moving around in your womb, moving this way and that way as if he knew what you were looking for. As you stepped out onto the patio, you and Jake both focused on Bucky, who was holding a man in a pristine suit away from him as another he didn’t see stormed toward him with a gun in his hand.

“Alpha!” You screamed over the crack of a gun shot. You had no idea how it happened, whether Jake made you move across the yard in the blink of an eye or what but the next thing you knew, you felt a pain in your shoulder unlike anything you had ever felt and you landed hard on the cold ground. The whole world stopped; everything around you just stopped as you laid in the wet grass in your front yard, staring up at the grey cloudy sky.

“‘mega! No, no, no!” Bucky gasped as he slid in the grass to get to your side. He quickly ripped off his shirt and balled it up over your left shoulder where you took the bullet. “Hey, you’re OK, (Y/N). It’s OK.”

“Allie?” You said softly as Steve came running to your side while Tony and Charles verbally duked it out with General Ross on your pups being exempt from the registration act because they obviously only use their powers when they need to protect themselves and they would continue to do so if they were taken from their parents.

“Let me see.” Hank said as he came over and pushed Bucky’s hands out of the way as the blue faded from his face. Bucky barely glanced at him as he moved so your head was in his lap as Allie finally appeared right by your head.

“Mommy?” She said as tears welled in her beautiful blue eyes.

“There’s my girl.” You said softly as you reached up toward her. “You were hidin’.” She nodded as Ross sent some of his men over to take care of you as he made the rest fall out as his way of apologizing for getting a pregnant mother shot in front of her pups on Christmas morning.

“Mommy, you hurt?” She asked as she started to cry. You smiled at her and shook your head as Bucky shook with anger and fear.

“Mommy’s fine baby girl. I’m gunna be just fine.”

“Whoa, whoa!” Hank said as he pulled his hands back before Ross’ men could even get over to you.

“He’s healing her.” Charles said as he turned away from Ross and Tony and wheeled over to your side. You tried to look over at your shoulder as Jake stretched in your stomach as far as the space would allow. Your family all crowded around and watched the bullet made it’s way out of your shoulder and the wound healed itself from the inside out. You felt Jake go slack in your stomach and curl into himself as the bullet rolled off your shoulder into the grass.

“Jake?” You said softly as you rubbed your bump.

“He’s alright.” Charles said as Bucky helped you sit up and pulled you in to his chest. “He’s fine, just tired.”

“Don’t you ever fucking do that again, do you hear me?” Bucky growled as he spun you in the grass and shook you harshly. “Don’t you ever…” His wide, scared eyes searched your for a moment before he pulled you into his arms. “Don’t you dare leave me.”

“You either, Alpha.” You said as you pulled back just far enough to pull your oldest daughter in to the hug as well. “You either.” He nodded against your shoulder as he held his oldest daughter and the love of his life to his chest.

“Guess Jake just realized he’s telekinetic.” Charles said to Tony as Steve and Hank helped you to your feet to head back inside.

“And just in time for them to stop hiding from the law.” Tony said as he made sure every last Government official was off your lawn. “but… if you don’t mind Charles, I’m gunna buy this house from you for them. I don’t want all those pups running around my compound learning how to use their powers at once.” Charles and Tony exchanged knowing looks as Vision took a step over and cleared his throat.

“If it wouldn’t be to much to ask… would Wanda and I and our pups be able to come back to New York. I’m there more than I am here and it’s just…”

“Yea, of course.” Tony said as he clapped the man on the back. “But, for now, let’s finish our Christmas celebration, we have a bunch of stuff to clean up. We’ll work out the details after that.” Vision nodded and turned back toward the door to see you standing on the porch watching him with Allie on your hip. He hesitated a moment until you nodded your head.

“It’s what’s best for you.” You said with a tight lipped smile. “I get it. Don’t like it… but I get it.” He bowed his head slightly and headed up the steps toward you.

“I hadn’t meant you to overhear that. We were going to sit…” You paused just inside your door and reached out for his arm with a small smile.

“Vis, you don’t have to explain anything to me. I love you both but I know Wanda’s heart isn’t here when you’re gone. She’s just here to protect her babies. I don’t hold a grudge at all. It’s OK.” He nodded as Steve, Bucky, and Tony started clearing off the stairs. “Now, I have a bunch of pups to calm down who would probably like some cookies and eggnog for breakfast as a bribe. Wanna help?” He smiled at you and nodded as Allie picked her head up off your shoulder.

“Can I help?” You smiled at her and nodded as Jake shifted a couple times to find his favorite spot and you could almost feel his soul relax.

“Yea, baby. You can help. Wanna go find Aunt Wanda and Uncle Max and tell them the bad guys are all gone?” She nodded as you set her down on the stairs and she went running up them as you bent over to grab some of the couch pillows off the floor. “Oh, what a Christmas.” You sighed as you glanced at your Alpha and put the pillows on the handful of toys he was carrying back into the living room.

“One we won’t be forgetting anytime soon.” You huffed a laugh and nodded your head as you brushed your hand across your bump. You glanced down at it with a smile and nodded your head.

“You did very good, baby boy. Mommy and daddy are so proud of you. We love you and we will never let anything happen to you.” You barely felt what you were going to say as a nod as Jake pushed back against your palm for a moment before letting himself go to sleep for a while. With a content smile, you went over to start making any sort of breakfast the kids could all eat with the cookies you were going to bribe them with so they would forget about the trauma they experienced that morning.

#Bucky x Reader #alpha bucky x reader #Eternity #Fate series #marvelfluffbingo

79 notes · View notes

benbarnesfanforever · 7 years

Text

Pen Pals

At the request of @moviegirl50, here is a fluffy story about the reader and Ben as pen pals. Although Ben has lived in LA for some time now, he is living in London in this story.

You seal your letter after the last lick. You had a bit of hesitation as you held the envelope in front of the large blue mail bin. This letter was much different than the mail that you usually sent to Ben’s fan club. Every month or so, you sent a letter to Ben’s fan club requesting a photo of your favorite character, which was all of them to be truthful. You had autographed photos of Prince Caspian, King Caspian, Dorian Gray, Tom Ward, Nick Tortano, John Whittaker and Alejandro just to name a few. However, you never thought in million years that you would receive something extra special in return, a letter that would change your life forever. January 10, 2014

c/o Creative Artists Management 1st Floor 55-59 Shaftesbury Avenue London, W1D 6LD United Kingdom

Dear Ben,

Thank you for responding to my snail mail and for sending me so many autographed photos over the years. I have been a loyal fan of yours for some time now, six years to be exact! I'm sure you probably receive thousands of letters per day, but I hope you read this letter. Even if I never hear back from you, I want to let you know what an influential person that you have been in my life.

You support a number of charities and I wanted to tell you a little bit about mine, Women Equality Goals (WEG). I coach young girls around the country in the United States regarding abuse, discrimination and gender equality. I'd like to expand my coaching abroad, however, I don't have the funds nor the sponsors to support that goal. I've never asked anyone to sponsor me before, but with your knowledge and support, I believe that we would change the lives of so many and influence gender equality worldwide. As a personal victim of sexual assault, I owe it to women and girls around the world to make a change. I'm a small person with very big dreams! I hope you can spread the word of my dream to make a change.

Thank you for your love and support.

Love,

(Y/N)

After proofreading your letter over 500 times, and having your best friend look over it 500 more times, you finally gained enough courage to drop the letter in the mail.

“Oh for crying out loud, (Y/N), just drop the goddamn letter in the mail bin.” Your best friend growls who was standing behind you near the large blue mail bin outside of the San Francisco post office.

“Do you think I have enough stamps?” You ask in concern.

“Yes, for the fiftieth time! YES!” Joanne snarled.

You smirk.

“Ok, Joanne. Just give me a minute.”

“I’ve given you sixty! No drop the goddamn letter so we can get the hell outta here and have dinner already.”

Your hands tremble as you release the letter into the mail bin. You watch the letter drop down to what looked like an endless water well. The letter was long gone and will be on its way to London tomorrow morning.

OH SHIT

“Well, I put myself out there. Let’s see if he responds.” You say to yourself.

You go to your mailbox after you return home from work. After months of frantically driving home from work and running straight to the mailbox to see if you received anything back from Ben and constantly being disappointed, you finally came to the conclusion that you probably would never hear from him. Besides, how many celebrities really read their fan mail? Don’t they hire folks to read and sort through their mail for them anyway? You had given up all hopes that Ben read your letter and would sponsor your charity for you to coach women and girls abroad.

Until one special day….

You had a stash of mail awaiting you because you had no time to check it recently due to your crazy work schedule and the time you invested into your charity. Coaching your girls was the only thing that you looked forward to, especially after a long day at the office of just processing the same old boring insurance claims. You set the mail atop of your black kitchen counter-top as you filled the stainless steel tea kettle with water. It was already after 8 pm, and by now, you hadn’t eaten dinner but didn’t really care about having a meal. All you wanted to do was have a nice sip of Tulsi tea and relax watching your favorite tv shows. A chocolate croissant sounded delightful with your tea, so that is what you took out of the pantry. You place the croissant in the toaster and look through your stack of mail while you wait for the water of your tea to boil and for the croissant to toast. Your hands began to tremble as you got to the third piece of mail, which was a standard letter addressed from the UK, not large in size or bubble wrapped like the other fan mail you’ve received from Creative Artist Management. This time, the letter had a hand written return address with a name you were stunned to see.

Ben Barnes

Your hands shake more as you try to find your mail opener. You look all through your kitchen drawers and could not locate the damn thing for the life of you. You rip the mail open, without removing any of Ben’s handwriting on the envelope.

“Oh my GOD!” You say softly as you cover your mouth in disbelief. You began reading a personalized handwritten letter from Ben that read:

July 14, 2014

8855 South Bay Avenue San Francisco, CA

Dear (Y/N),

First, I want to thank you for being such a loyal fan of mine for so many years. I'm touched!

In response to your request for sponsorship of your charity Women Equality Goals (WEG), I would like to partner you up with my really good pal, Emma Watson. She is hosting a campaign in New York City on September 20th at the Headquarters of the United Nations. Emma has researched all the amazing work that you have done so far in your city and would love for you to join the campaign to spread your amazing work abroad.

Thanks again for making a difference!

When Ben read your letter, he immediately recognized you from previous fan letters that you had written. There was something about you and the way that you wrote that caught Ben’s attention. He felt an unexplained comfort towards you, especially after reading your last letter and seeing how much you cared for others. It really touched him and he felt the need to respond, even if it was six months later.

You stood there for a few minutes, still astounded that you received a letter from Ben Barnes, still astounded that you were invited to meet his pal Emma Watson and partner with her on something that you only dreamed of doing for such a long time now. You could barely breathe.

You try to find your phone with your shaky hand to call Joanne, but before you could find it, your phone started ringing, and there you found it inside of the pantry near the tea packets.

You could barely swipe your iPhone before finally being able to answer it.

“Hey girl, what’s up?” Joanne asks you as she fiddles through her high rise apartment, dropping her keys and purse on the coffee table and kicking her feet up to talk to you.

“Hey.” You respond, still trembling.

“Are you alright, (Y/N)”?

You could barely speak, until you glanced at the letter again and a huge smile spread across your face.

“Joanne, you aren’t gonna believe this!” you blurt out.

“Believe what? That Daenerys decides to remain in Meereen? Did you finally catch up on all the missed GOT episodes?”

You smirk and started grinning.

“No, but thanks for ruining it for me though!”

Joanne chuckles.

“Oh shit, my bad girl, sorry. So what do you have to tell me?”

You place your tea bag in the coffee mug and pour hot water into it.

“So you’ll never guess who I received a letter from today, or at some point since I never have time to check my mail anymore.”

Joanne sits up in her chair.

“Your bozo ass ex-boyfriend from Virginia?” Joanne snarls.

You laugh as you place your croissant on a plate and make your way to your sofa, your phone held up by your shoulders pressed against your right cheek.

“No. I received a letter from Ben.”

“Who?”

“Ben! “ You exclaim excitedly.

Joanne scratches her head.

“Ben from the Fisherman’s Warf? Why would he send you a letter?”

You take a bite of your croissant.

“No, not that Ben.”

“Ok, I give up. Then who?”

You take a deep breath and excel.

“Ben Barnes!”

Joanne stands up for this news, nearly dropping her phone.

“Wait what?!? You mean Ben Barnes, the actor Ben Barnes?”

“YEESS!!!” you say excitedly, screaming.

“No FUCKING WAY!” Joanne says, now pacing the hard wood floors of her sixth floor apartment.

You take another bite of your croissant.

“Oh yes, and it’s totally personalized. He even left an address that does not seem to belong to his fan club.”

“You are SHITTING me!” Joanne says in excitement. “That’s fucking incredible! So what did he say in the letter?”

You pull the letter out and began reading it to Joanne. She is completely blown away and starts screaming, literally dropping her phone.

You both engage in a conversation for hours, talking about what a wonderful human being Ben is to take the time to write you back on a matter that was so important to you. Not only were you a big fan of Ben’s movies, television series, his modeling and theater productions, you were also a huge fan of Ben personally and his caring nature.

After two weeks of settling down from receiving the letter from Ben, you decide to write him back to thank him for connecting you with Emma Watson, another person who you truly admired. As promised, you received an official invitation in the mail to attend the “HeForShe” campaign at the Headquarters of the United Nations.

What an honor!

You still could not believe that you would be in the presence of other empowering women who would make such a difference, and save someone’s life from abuse, discrimination and inequality.

You place the mail in the large blue bin, this time, with no hesitation.

Ben’s plane landed in London from Utah after wrapping up the final scenes of the Jackie & Ryan. He was exhausted after spending almost three weeks in Utah. Although Ben was busy filming and was involved in so many other projects and interviews, he was curious to see if he had received anything in the mail from you…the woman who he thought about while filming.

After a long cab ride home, Ben stumbled to his large apartment flat and dropped his bags on the floor. As tired as he was, he was anxious to check his mail to see if he had received anything from you, the person who had been on his mind for some time now.

There was an overflow of mail stashed away in Ben’s mailbox. Good thing his fans didn’t have his home address, otherwise, he’d be flooded in mail daily. Maybe it’s time Ben joined social media?

Ben fiddled through the mail and tossed it across his kitchen counter until he stumbled across your letter. A gentle and warm smile spread across his handsome face as he hurriedly opened the mail. He plopped down on his grey sofa while gulping down a cold beer. He grinned from ear to ear as he read your letter.

July 30, 2014

Ben Barnes

111 Oaks Street, #58 Kensington, London SW10 9JA

United Kingdom

Dear Ben,

I hope you are doing well. I received your letter in the mail a few weeks ago. I have to say, I was completely humbled by receiving it. You really touched my heart with your true and sincere interest in my charity. I’ll be honest, never in a million years did I ever expect to hear back from you. I am so honored! I know that you are a very busy man, so I will keep this letter short and sweet.

I received the invitation in the mail to attend the “HeForShe” campaign in New York City in September. I am beyond excited! I have attached a photo of myself and my girls that I coach. You have already made a difference in their lives just from your generous efforts.

I will never be able to repay you for what you are about to do for these young women, but if we ever meet in person one day, I would love to treat you to tea and beignets (smile).

Take care,

(Y/N)

Ben smiled as he sat the letter down on his coffee table, when he noticed a photo sticking half way out of the envelope. He reached for the envelope and pulled out the photo of you, alongside the thirty girls in the photo.

“She’s beautiful.” Ben said aloud in a soft whisper. He rubbed his finger gently across your face in the photo. Although Ben had not met you, he felt an unbelievable connection towards you that surprised him. He always believed in being friends with someone first before starting a relationship. He was interested in getting to know you better more now than ever.

After Ben finished his beer, he went straight to his office and began typing you a letter. He hung your photo on the dart board on his office wall. He felt good that he could assist you with such a wonderful cause. But he began to develop an interest in you that was deeper than just someone who he could assist. He was interested in getting to know you on a personal level as well.

Ben begin typing immediately. He wrote so much in his first draft, but hesitated after reading it a few times.

“No, that’s too forward.”

“No, she’ll think I’m a dork.”

“Ok, I think I can send this one.”

Ben printed the letter, sealed the envelope and dropped it in his mailbox that evening. He obviously wanted you to receive his letter pretty quickly.

“We are here to eliminate all forms of violence against all women and girls in the public and private spheres, including trafficking and sexual and other types of exploitation. We fight for goals like this if for no other reason than it’s the right thing to do. Women deserve fundamental human rights, and the Women Equality Goals (WEG) charity highlights this human responsibility to treat one another with respect and honor. As the CEO of this charity, I am seeking your assistance in taking this program abroad.”

You stood in the mirror practicing your speech over and over. Although the HeForShe campaign was still less than two months away, you wanted to ensure that you were prepared, since it would be your first time speaking in front of thousands of people.

You thought about Ben and wished he could read your speech. If only there was a way that you could contact him to obtain his opinion.

You open your laptop and begin writing a letter to Ben. You copy your speech into the letter and you seal it with a kiss. You hadn’t received a response back from Ben from your previous letter, which made you skeptical in sending him another letter.

You go outside to your mailbox to check your mail, and you find a letter from Ben, which looked like it was sent to another address, returned to the sender, and then sent back to you.

Wow, the letter was postmarked within a week of you sending him a response from the last letter.

Your hands shake as you hold the new letter addressed to Ben and the letter you received from him. You drop the new letter in the return mail box, as you finally purchased stamps and felt much more confident sending letters now.

Your hands tremble as you make your way back into your home. You rip open the letter as you plop down on your sofa to read it.

August 7, 2014

8855 South Bay Avenue San Francisco, CA

Dear (Y/N),

How are you? I hope all is well in your neck of the woods. I am sure you’re keeping very busy with your charity and coaching. I wanted to thank you for sending me the amazing photo of you and your girls. Would you mind if I shared this with Emma Watson? She has already told me how excited she is to have you on the “HeForShe” campaign. I am thrilled for you! I wish I could join you all, but unfortunately I will be unavailable and filming. Do have a splendid time. I look forward to hearing about it.

Cheers!

Although Ben’s letters were short and sweet, the fact that he took the time to write you back right away meant a lot to you. You call Joanne and she is completely blown away by yet another letter that you received from Ben.

“Oh bullshit (Y/N), he’s totally into you!” Joanne says as she shoves a handful of multigrain pita chips into her mouth.

You laugh.

“No, he’s just very happy that I am leading such a wonderful charity and trying to expand it. Ben is a strong believer in gender equality and he is just excited to help me take my charity to the next level.”

“Believe what you want girlfriend, but no man is going to respond to woman that quickly if he ain’t interested. I mean hell, did he write the letter back to you as soon as he received and read yours?”

You smile. It would appear that Ben wrote you back immediately due to the fact that you mailed your letter on July 30th and he dated his letter August 7th.

“Naahh, I am not even celebrity material. There is no way Ben could be interested in a fan.” You thought to yourself.

“(Y/N)?’ Joanne grumbles. “Are you still there?”

You wake up from your daydream of meeting Ben, possibly dating Ben.

“Oh yes, sorry. I’m here. But no, this is strictly business and I am sure Ben has women falling to his feet in every town he visits.”

Joanne smirks through the phone.

“But those women aren’t you, (Y/N). Trust me, the man wants you. Mark my words. Does he even know what you look like?”

You smile even more.

“Well, I did send him a photo of me and girls during our mission trip to Mexico this year.”

Joanne’s eyes widen.

“AAAHH! Case closed. When you marry Ben, I’m your maid of honor. I already called it.”

“Oh stop it, Joanne. You’re wrong and I’m not even going down that path. My focus is to get my girls the help they need and grow my charity abroad.”

“Oh yeah, it’s perfect! You’ll end up in London with Ben. You guys will have beautiful babies!” Joanne screams excitedly.

“Ok, you’re crazy.” You say as you get off your sofa to get yourself something to eat.

“I’m telling you, I know my gut feeling and I have a strong feeling about this one.” Joanne insists.

“Sure Miss Chloe the Psychic.” You snarl. “Anyway, I need to get back to practicing my speech. Dinner tomorrow night at the Warf?”

“Same time, different day. Toodles chickie.”

You hang up from Joanne and you hold the letter against your chest smiling up at the ceiling.

You and Ben wrote to one another every chance you could. You were at the post office at least two or three times a month. Ben’s letters were very sweet, and they grew longer as the time went on. You both shared information on where you grew up, your childhood, your personal interests, your goals for the future, your likes, your dislikes. You even came to a point where you discussed your previous relationships.

It was a week away until you would fly to New York City for the HeForShe campaign. You expressed how excited and nervous you were to campaign your charity in front of such a large crowd, so Ben asked in his latest letter if he could call you to help you prepare. You sent the letter exactly one week ago today, giving Ben your phone number. This made you even more nervous because it would be the first time that you would hear Ben’s voice on the phone and talk to him personally.

Your phone rang. You look at the caller-ID and it was not Joanne. It was an unusual number with many digits. It was not a domestic phone number and it looked like an international phone number.

OH GOD, IT’S HIM.

You inhale and exhale before picking up.

“Hello.”

There is silence.

“Umm, hey, is this (Y/N)?” Ben asks shyly.

You smile widely.

“Yes, who’s calling?” You ask, although you already knew damn well who it was.

“Hey, (Y/N). It’s Ben, Ben Barnes.” Ben says smiling.

You smile, trying to relax.

“Hey Ben! So great hearing from you.”

“Is this a good time to talk?” Ben asks bashfully.

You hear some noise in the background.

“Yes, sure of course. How about for you? Sounds like you’re in the middle of work?” you ask in concern.

Ben giggles.

“Yes, actually I am in the midst filming the Sons of Liberty in Romania. Apologies for the background noise.”

Wow, Ben actually made time to call you from Romania while filming the Sons of Liberty? Your heart began to pound.

“Oh, wow, thank you for making time to call me with your busy schedule.” You say while twisting your long hair.

“No worries, I’m happy to do it and to take a little break. Besides, it’s really nice to finally hear your voice.” Ben says, his voice sounding a bit deeper and huskier.

You gulp.

“I need some water.” You say to yourself, opening a bottle of water frantically.

“Well, it’s nice to hear your voice too.” You say nervously.

Ben smiles. He could hear the nervousness in your voice, and he didn’t want to make you feel uncomfortable.

“Hey (Y/N), listen, I’ve only got a few more minutes until we start filming again. Would you mind if I called you back in a few hours to listen to your speech? I promise to be all ears then. I just had to call you in between breaks. Hearing your voice is refreshing.”

GODDAMN

You gulp again.

“Uuuh, sure. I’ll be here. Call me whenever you get a moment.” You say, trying to sound professional.

“Ok, then it’s a date.” Ben says smiling.

DATE? HOLY SHIT!

“Ok, sounds like a date. I’m looking forward to it.”

“Me too. Talk to you then.”

“Bye.”

“Bye-bye.”

WOW!

Ben telling you that it’s nice to finally hear your voice and that your voice is refreshing was definitely something beyond what you were expecting to hear. Maybe Joanne was right? But you being the modest person that you are was not going to let a few words that Ben Barnes said to you flatter you into believing that there could be something more to his weekly letters and phone call.

Until…

Ben called you back in exactly two hours. You and Ben talked all night long. You only got maybe two hours of sleep that night and had to be at your charity by 6 am. You were dragging and definitely needed Starbucks. What helped you get through the day was your conversation with Ben. He loved your speech and gave you a few pointers. You both were so comfortable talking to one another that you didn’t even notice the time. Ben was looking forward to calling you again. He already placed his letter in the mail immediately after hanging up from you.

You stood in front of the podium, bright lights surrounding you, but dimmed lights spread across the large hall. You thought about Ben and his words of encouragement as you took the mic.

“Remember, just be yourself.”

You take a deep breath. You scan the room of complete silence. You close your eyes and pray for confidence, until the words poured out of your mouth like a flowing river.

You receive a standing ovation for our speech. You look around the room and see tears in the eyes of the UN Women from around the world.

You return back stage and you are greeted by Emma Watson.

“(Y/N), I am so moved by what you have done with your charity and your fight for gender equality. I would like to offer you a job in London to start a test pilot for the HeForShe campaign called ‘IMPACT 10X10X10.’ If you accept the offer, you will serve as an assistant UN Women Global Goodwill Ambassador, reporting directly to me. You will start off in London and will migrate to other sectors as needed. We need strong, confident, gentle and caring women like you on our team. What do you say, (Y/N)? Are you ready to take your charity abroad by joining the ‘IMPACT 10X10X10’?”

You are stunned. Tears began to fill your eyes. Your phone rings as you wipe your tears away. You look down at your phone.

Ben Barnes calling

Emma looks at you and smiles.

“Go ahead, take the call. Please think about my offer and let me know what you decide. Great job, (Y/N).”

You give Emma a hug and hurry down the stairs to take your call.

“Hey.” You answer Ben, sounding like you had a stuffy nose.

Ben paused.

“Is everything alright?” he asks in concern.

“Yes, everything is fine. How are you?”

“I’m great, just wanted to call to see how everything went. I watched the campaign live on the internet. You were BRILLIANT!” Ben said excitedly.

You were so overwhelmed with joy that you could hardly speak.

“Oh Ben, it went so well! I thought about what you told me, and after getting my thoughts together and praying, I felt more confident than ever.”

“So, do you have anything else that you want to share with me?”

You raise your eyebrow.

“Yes! Get this, Emma offered me a job to launch the IMPACT 10X10X10 pilot abroad in London next year. I am so blown away that I can hardly speak. Oh Ben, my dreams have come true today!”

Ben smiles happily through the phone.

“I knew you could do it, (Y/N). Those girls’ lives will never be the same because of your hard work and dedication. I am very proud of you, (Y/N). Congratulations sweetheart.”

Sweetheart? Oh shit.

“Thank you, Ben. I couldn’t have done it without your help and support.”

Ben smiles.

You put two and two together.

“Wait, were you behind Emma offering me the job?” You ask inquisitively.

Ben chuckles.

“No, that was all you (Y/N), but, I did put in a good word or two about you.”

“Well, I’ll never be able to repay you or thank you enough.”

Ben smiles.

“Are you still going to keep that promise that you made to me?” Ben asks, smiling through his phone.

“What’s that?” you ask, trying remember what you promised.

“That if we ever met, you would treat me to tea and beignets.”

“A girl must always keep her promise.” You say, grinning widely.

“Ladies and gentleman, welcome to London, England.” The pilot from the British Airways jumbo jet announces form the intercom.

You hurry off the plane with your two small suitcases, dashing down the escalators and out of the Heathrow airport, faster than a speeding bullet.

There he was.

Ben Barnes, your pen pal, standing before you, live and in person. He had his arms crossed, his long slim body leaning against is grey Bentley.

You approach him and you both stand there, gazing at one another in silence.

You both smile.

“Hi.” You say, grinning from ear to ear.

Ben stands straight in front of you, uncrossing his arms, a mere inch away from you. He takes you in his arms and embraces you in a warm hug, picking you up suddenly and holding you in the air by your waist.

You let up a yelp and laugh.

He places you back on the ground and looks at you intensely. He cups your face and kisses you passionately.

You never thought that your first meeting with Ben would start off with a kiss, the most amazing kiss that you ever had in your life.

“I love you, (Y/N).” Ben whispers in your ear.

“I love you, too Barnes.” You say as you wrap your arms around Ben’s strong neck, continuing the kiss as you lift up the back of your right leg.

“I guess Joanne was right.”

#ben barnes #penpals #heforshe

83 notes · View notes

purple-possibilities · 7 years

Note

Izumo, Raido, and Genma for the slow burn/fake dating/ enemies-to-lovers thing

You know the drill; too long (like crazy long in this case fuck me what am I doing with my life?) under the cut.

Ok, the very obvious choicefor Genma is the Fake Date which is why I’m not doing it. And Raidou would probably be a pretty goodchoice for the Slow Burn, which is ALSO why I’m not doing it. And since I can see Genma in an Enemies toLovers thing, too (I’m looking at you, Katie lol) I’m gonna keep him out ofthere and do…

Slow Burn with Genma

Yeah, who on this green earthbelieves that Genma would fall in love via the slow burn? Not me, until this very second, as I writethis sentence. Holy shit I was blind butnow I see.

So, this goes along with theGenma is a flirt and a pervert and is basically the village bicycle. Which is not a headcanon that I’m especiallyfond of, as I’ve explained before. So maybe we have to change my initial thoughts a bit.

Alright. So I see Genma as a very deep thinker,someone sort of philosophical and laid back, but not in a lazy way. More in that casual, relaxed, lets thingsroll of his shoulders and focuses on the big picture, not the little annoyancesway. I also see him as a bit of aprankster, someone who likes to tease, and someone who likes to be aroundpeople. I think that, if he is a flirt, it’s just how he talks; it’s not always intended to get something. I also think that he’s very considerate ofother people and their boundaries. And his flirting isn’t the end all and be all of his personality; he flirts, but he’s not always on the look out for the next piece of ass, or perving over people like “damn, that 16 year old sure grew up good.” #notmygenma

So maybe he does date a lot,maybe not. But he’s not a fuck boi. He doesn’t string you on, he doesn’t makepromises he has no intention of keeping. If he’s here just for a good time, he lets you know. If not, and he thinks there’s a connectionthat could go somewhere, then he lets you know that too. He’s very upfront and honest and wants to beon the same page as you.

If Genma ever did ask me out,I would probably turn him down. It’s notthat I don’t find him attractive, or that I don’t like his personality, it’sthat I’m one of those all or nothing people. If I don’t see a relationship going anywhere, I won’t even give it ashot. Honestly, if you want to date meIRL you better be ready for that slow burn, because I move at a snail’s pace.

So let’s say Genma and I are casualfriends (like, we hang in the same crowd but we don’t really do shit just thetwo of us), and he’s attracted to me, and wants to see where things go. I say no, because I’m not a ‘see where thingsgo’ person, I’m a ‘I’m pretty sure I couldfall in love with you, one day,’ type of person, and if I don’t have that, thenI don’t really care to try and see where they go. (I also find dating to be soooo awkward save me from the dates Obi Wan Kenobi, you’re my only hope ). Genma might be disappointed, but I see himbeing very understanding once I explain to him why I feel the way I do. Since Genma is an actual good guy and not aNice Guy™ we remain friends.

So Genma is Snookin’ for love(Genlookin’ for love? Do any of you even get the reference?).

Yeah, ok, back to thepoint.

Genma is looking for love,and he’s going around dating all these other people. Some of them are just casual for the night ora date or two, some of them are more serious, where he thinks he sees aconnection but he loses interest. But myboy Genma and I are still friends, and maybe we’ve become closer friends sincehe asked me out. So he’s telling me allabout his dates, about what he likes about them, what’s not working out, and wediscuss why things didn’t work, what he might have done wrong, what his datesmight have done wrong—the whole shebang. Psychoanalysing the shit out of this. (ps if you ever want to psychoanalyse the shit out of something hmu lol that’s my jam).

We’re going out for lunchesand dinners and we meet up on our days off to hang out, going out to bars orrelaxing in a nice patch of sun or going swimming at the lake because it’s fucking hot out I hate summer why is italways so hot here? And we’re not always alone. Raidou and Iwashi are often around, so isAnko and sometimes Shizune, and Genma brings his dates around a lot too, andit’s always a blast. (And Genma usually dates pretty chill people, so it’s cool that they’re around).

Since we’re getting closer, Iprobably catch feelings for our boy over here. Like, how can you not it’s Genma. The issue though isn’t my feelings, but his. Because he realises that people aren’tperfect beings, but he’s got this ideaof what he wants in a partner, and when someone misses one of his boxes, hejust slowly loses interest. Fast. And thatseems, to me, like things between us could go bad quickly. So I don’t say anything, and he hasn’tbrought up dating again, so we just stay friends.

Eventually, like, severalyears later, (at a point where Genma is single) we’re talking about Genma’s dating life, and Genma asks me why Ihaven’t been dating. I give him theusual reasons: I’m not really interested in anyone, I like to be friends withsomeone so I have an idea of who they are before I date them, I feel like thepeople who have asked me out are either too into me, or I’m too into them and Ijust don’t see it working out long term. Why date when I know it’s just not going to work out?

He laughs at me, because “howclueless are you? You can’t just predictwhether a relationship is going to work out. You have to take a chance on someone, or you’ll be alone forever!” And I get snippy, because what would you know? You’ve been dating constantly for the lastthree years and you’re still single! And that’s obviously the Wrong ThingTo Say, and maybe Genma looks a little betrayed, and a little hurt, and I didn’t mean it like that Genma, I’m sorry. I know you’re right but Ijust—I don’t think it’s worth it. Youdo, and that’s your choice, and I respect that. But it’s not for me.

So Genma, being a sweetheart,accepts the apology, but is still kind of put off, so he makes up an excuse toleave pretty soon afterwards. The nexttime we meet up he acts like it never happened, but he’s a little less honestand a little more on edge. I go toapologize again, but he brushes me off, and seems to look a little sad, alittle pitying, and I can’t stand it.

We go out to a bar and thewhole gang’s there, and Genma is flirting with the bartender and getting us allfree drinks because he’s just that Smooth. And maybe someone asks me to dance, idk who maybe just some rando, and Iaccept because I remember the way Genma looked at me like I was ruining mylife, and I figure I should give it a try before I knock it.

So me and Mr Rando aredancing and I’m not super into it, but I’m trying. We go outside after a while, because it’sjust too hot inside, and a minute later Genma is there, asking if I’m ok, do Iwant him to tell Mr Rando to beat it, why don’t I come back inside and he’llget me something to drink with a lot of ice—hell, he’d gladly pour a cup of icedown the front of my dress if I need to cool down so badly—his smile is well past cheeky and into the realm ofnaughty, but I am so used to it that I can ignore the way it wakes up all thebutterflies in my stomach and a little lower than my stomach if you know what Imean.

And I tell him no, I’m fine thanks, I’m gonna stay out herewith Rando-san and Mr Rando is like “Hahaha, please, just call me Rando,I’d say we’re well past honorifics with the way we were dancing,” and his armis around me and Genma is looking at us the same way he watches the shadowswhen he’s guarding the Hokage.

Genma looks like he’s going to say something else,but then the person Genma was flirting with last is outside and they’re pullinghim back to the dancefloor with a sultry smile. Genma takes one look back, but Mr Rando has already started whisperingsomething in my ear, and I’m pretending to pay attention to him when all I canfocus on is the way Genma’s newest friend is pressing themself all up onGenma’s body and I just don’t want to think about Genma and his dating and whatI might have now if I had only said ‘yes’ way back when.

It gets later and Mr Randooffers to walk me home. I know why he’soffering, and I don’t know how far I want to take this, but I said I’d take achance on someone so I say yes. I go around, saying my goodbyes, and then MrRando is escorting me to the door. Genmawatches us leave the bar, but he’s got his chosen flavour of the night on hisarm and so he just watches, until I’m outside and his newest partner isdistracting him with lips and teeth and tongue and hands that sneak underclothes to stroke and pull and other things that should be done in privacy butare going on in the hallway that leads to the washrooms instead.

We meet up for brunch thenext day and Genma is grumpy. I’ve neverseen him so out of sorts. I try to breakthe ice, to joke about him getting old and needing to tone down the alcoholconsumption if it means he’s this hung over. He just glares and goes back to eating his food.

The silence is awkward, andI’m not sure what I’ve done. But Genmaseems to pull himself together, and asks me how my night with Mr Randowent. I tell him that he walked me home,and we made out a bit outside my door, but ultimately I sent him packing. Genma seems to cheer up a bit at the gossip,until I tell him that Rando is going to be taking me out to dinner later thisweek. He asks “why did you decide to goout with Rando, after all this time of saying no?” I decided to take your advice from the other day, about going out on alimb and trying something out, just to see where it goes.

His smile becomes strainedand he drinks the rest of his coffee in one gulp before saying “it’s far toobright outside” and “I’m just gonna go home and try and sleep off the rest of this hangover.”

His departure is abrupt andit concerns me, because the only other time he left so quickly was the day Ioffended him. I worry about what I said wrong this time for the rest of theday.

I go on the date with Randoand then another and another and he’s alright, he treats me well, he respectsmy boundaries and it’s working out better than I thought it would when I firstagreed to go out with him. But I stillhave those feelings for Genma, and they don’t go away, no matter how nice Randois.

Genma has been avoidingme. He’s been cancelling plans when it’sjust the two of us, or talking mostly with the others when we have groupplans. He talks very loudly about thepeople he’s seeing, in more detail than he ever did before. Sometimes he looks at me when he’s describingparticularly lewd things, as if watching for something. I talk to Raidou and Iwashi about it, andthey just give me this look like I should know what’s going on.

Meanwhile, they’ve beentalking with Genma, and trying to convince him to stop being so obtuse and juststop avoiding me. He’s not listening.

One night, Rando is walkingme home from another one of our dates. It’s late, but on the way to my place we cross paths with Genma. He gives us a slow once over, staring especiallylong at the places where our bodies touch, before landing on my eyes. He offers to walk me home, saying that he’sbeen wanting to talk to me about something. Rando seems suspicious, but I disconnect myself at once, just happyGenma has stopped avoiding me. I waveRando off, and he leans in for a short kiss before bidding us goodnight,watching warily as Genma puts his hand on my lower back and steers me towardsmy home.

The walk back is silent, andslow, but it’s nice to just be around Genma, just the two of us, after all thistime apart. We get into my apartment,and I start to make us some tea, and Genma just sits silently on thecouch.

The tea is made, we sitside-by-side—but not touching, the way we would have before. Genma is silent until he finishes his tea,and then he’s fiddling with his senbon in a way that I know means he’s tryingto figure out what he wants to say. So Italk instead.

I miss you,I say, because in whatever way he’s been here, it hasn’t been him, and he smiles, and says “I miss youtoo.” He scoots closer and puts an armaround me, and I nuzzle my way into that comfy spot between his chin and hisshoulder as we both end up reclined on the couch. He plays with my hair and I can still hearhis senbon clinking, but it’s more relaxed, and he doesn’t seem in such a hurryto say whatever it was that was bothering him.

We fall asleep on the couch,and he takes me out for breakfast in the morning as an apology for being a totalasshole. Our friendship builds back up after that, and I’m still datingRando. Genma alternates between notwanting to know anything about him, and asking all sorts of invasivequestions. “Does he go down on you? How often? Is he any good? Please tell me hehasn’t fucked you on the couch, I sleep there,” and each answer seems to makehis smile a little dimmer. But he’sstill seeing people and we talk about his dates the same way we used to. Only now we have Rando to talk about as well.

Time passes and Rando iscatching deeper and deeper feelings but I’m still holding him at arm’s length. I’m not sure how long of a chance I’msupposed to be giving him, but there’s nothing inherently wrong with him, he’s just not exactly right. But I attribute thatto how slowly I move and Rando understands, he’s patient, he tells me to takeas much time as I need because he’ssure, and that’s enough for him for now.

Genma is interrupting our dates more and more. Usually at the end of the night, when Randois walking me home. Or he’s waitingoutside my apartment when we get there. Rando is convinced Genma is cock blocking him, but I just laugh and say it’s not like that, Genma has his ownrelationships, he’s not interested in me. He’s just making up for lost time. Rando always gives me this look when I say things like that, likehe’s not sure if I’m telling the truth. I understand how suspicious it looks, but Genma never makes a move, andhasn’t since that time four (almost five, now) years ago when he first asked me out.

One day, on a shared day off, Genma and I are sunbathing inthe one training ground that features a manmade lake. His senbon is clinking again, in the way thatsuggests he has something important to say, in the way it’s been clinking everytime I’m with him when we’re alone since he started talking to me again. After months of waiting for him to say whateverit is he’s been trying to say, I finally lose my patience.

Genma. He is notused to hearing that forceful tone of voice from my lips. Just spit it out already. You’redriving me crazy. He laughs at that,like I’ve made some hilarious joke, but it just makes me mad. “I’m driving you crazy?” he manages to say between laughter. Genma!I push him into the lake. He is notlaughing when he surfaces, hair sticking to his face like the girl from thering and his hitai-ate floating in the water, senbon somehow still perchedbetween his lips.

Before I know what’s happening, a Genma!bunshin has thrownme into the lake as well, and now I’m the one looking like the girl from thering, or a wet Cousin It, or just a giant hairball spitting up water. I move to tackle him, but he catches meinstead, pulling me up against his body, my legs somehow finding their way around hiswaist while one of his hands very gently brushes the hair off my face. I pull the senbon from his mouth and use itto tie my hair in a bun, before my arms find their way around his neck.

We sit in the water for a bit, silent, looking into eachother’s eyes like we’re going to find some sort of answer there. Genma rests his forehead against mine, closeshis eyes, and finally says “When I said you should take a chance on someone, Imeant you should take a chance on me.”

And my eyes are wide because I’m a dumbass and I totallynever expected that Genma hadfeelings for me, not when he had been telling me all about his love life for years, when he had accepted my denial,and seemed ok with it, had seemed like he was only interested in me platonicallyuntil… until…

You were actingjealous? I ask incredulously, thinking back to how he treated Rando, how hetreated me after I started datingRando, all the things he said and all the things he didn’t say. And those butterflies are going crazy in mystomach, and a part of me wants to close the scant inches between our lips andkiss him, but I am seeing Rando and Ican’t—

He’s waiting for me,you know, I say instead. He’s waitingfor me to be on the same page as him.

Genma smiles, although he looks like he’s been punched inthe gut. “I’ll wait, too. I’ll wait until you realise that you’ll neverbe on the same page as him, because you belong with me.”

And I want to believe that, because it’s Genma but he’d already avoided me once,what’s to say he won’t again? And where will you be doing this waiting?I ask, because I have to know if he’s leaving, or if he can be my friend evenif we’re not dating.

But he’s Genma, and he’s always been a charmer. So he says the perfect thing.

“Wherever you want me.”

Right here. I say it before I can finish the thought, tighteningmy hold on him and shifting my head to rest on his bronzed, lean, muscular shoulder. He holds me closer, pullingthe senbon from my hair to chew on once more.

It takes a few weeks after Genma’s confession for me tobreak up with Rando. He had been sosweet, and so understanding, and I feel obliged to stay with him. It’s Anko, of all people, who helps me decideto end things.

“You shouldn’t stay with someone just because ya think youowe him. You should stay with himbecause he makes ya all hot and bothered, and you can’t stop thinking about allthe things his mouth learned playing with those fucking senbon.”

I tell Genma the next day, over lunch, that I’m not datingRando anymore. He smiles so wide hissenbon falls from his mouth, but then quickly schools his features again. He looks more nervous than I’ve ever seen himbefore. I know what he wants to ask.

When I made my plans to meet with Genma, I came with the resolve to tell him I needed some time. I didn’t want to jump from one relationship to another—that’s supposedto be unhealthy, right? I shouldn’t do that,not if I want things to work with Genma. But with him sitting across from me, looking so hopeful and yet ready toget rejected, casually placing that senbon back in his mouth, all I can thinkis:

‘I wonder what sort of things he’s learned to do with hismouth, playing with that fucking senbon?’

My hearts flips and flops and the butterflies in my stomachare having a party without me and maybe I’m a little more turned on than Ishould be in this situation. Maybe Ishouldn’t say yes. Maybe I shouldn’t sayanything at all. Maybe…

Genma… would you liketo go on a date with me tonight?

And then Genma has moved from across the booth to the benchright beside me, his senbon in his teacup like a stir-stick, his callousedhands cradling my face as his lips close in on mine, a whispered “yes,” thelast thing I hear before all sound seems to melt away as his lips brush againstmine, his thumb gently pulling open my mouth just enough so that his tongue can slip inside and tangle with mine. And dear lordie, the things that boy can do with his tongue.

The kissgets deeper and more passionate, Genma is tilting my head just the way he wantsit, so we fit together so perfectly, and his other hand is travelling lower. Myhands have knocked his hitai-ate off his head and are pulling him closer and closerand honestly we might just fuck right here in the booth—it’s secluded enough,being in the back, and I don’t think I can wait until we get home, not whenhe’s doing that, and then there’s thepleasant accompaniment of cheering.

Cheering?

One of my eyes reluctantly opens to see Anko standing on thebench of the booth behind ours, Raidou and Iwashi sheepishly peeking over theedge, Iwashi giving Genma a thumbs up while Raidou just facepalms, becausehonestly, what else can he do? Genmaglares at them half-heartedly for interrupting, but he can’t stop the smile hehides against my cheek. I’m laughing,because it’s either that or sit there like a tomato and stare in embarrassedshock. Genma kisses me once on thecheek, pulls me into his lap, and then quickly forms the hand signs for theshunshin no jutsu. I can still hear Anko’s hollering ringing in my ears when wearrive outside of Genma’s apartment.

We don’t go on a date later that night.

We’re too busy doing other things.

(holy fuck I wrote a 3.9k oneshot about this… what the fuckhappened?)

(this is so awkward)

So… moving on…

Fake Dating with Raidou

You know, I never noticed those rings on his fingers. Huh.

Raidou is another one of those people who, I think, would besooo against pretending to date. Like,it’s beneath him. He likes honesty andbeing upfront—unless it’s for ninja things—and he’s just a straightshooter. If you want him to pretend todate you for some silly reason, he’s going to say ‘no.’ He might offer to help scare someone off ifthey’re giving you a hard time, or something, but he’s not going to get himselftangled up in a ruse in order to get your ex off your back, or your parentsfrom nagging you about when you’re going to give them grandbabies, or whatever else excuse we use to get cute boys to pretend to date us.

Which is why Raidou finds it so frustrating when, despite allhis efforts, everyone somehow decides that we’re dating. I don’t know how it happened myself. But unlike me (who thinks this is actuallyhilarious) Raidou is actually super bothered by this. The more he denies it, the more peoplebelieve that we’re dating.

When Raidou first hears the news that we’re ‘dating,’ heconfronts me. I don’t know what’s goingon honest, Raidou, why would I spread arumour about us? we don’t even talk to each other that much! and thoughsuspicious, he tentatively believes that this isn’t’ all my fault. Thanks Raidou, you’re such a sweetie (thatwas sarcasm, btw).

To contradict the rumour, Raidou very pointedly ignores me. When he sees me in public, he goes the otherway. When our mutual friends bump intoeach other while we’re there, he stands very stiffly to the side and full onignores me. It doesn’t help that bothour friends keep teasing us about this non-existent relationship we’re in. Raidou is pretty cute when he blushes,though. He very pointedly does notappreciate when I point this out. But hisavoidance of me just makes it seem more and more like he’s hidingsomething. It’s all very, me thinks he doth protest too much biting him in the ass.

I try to do my best to get people to stop, because it’s veryobviously bothering him. Eventually, Ihunt him down, somehow manage to keep him from running away, and lay down aplan.

Look, Raidou. I get that this bothers you—“You think?”—and I think I know how to fix it. “How?” We tell everyone that we’re dating. He goes to leave, but with much convincing, Ifinally manage to get him to listen to the rest of the plan. Let’sjust go on a couple of dates in public, and then break up. Then no one will bother you about us datinganymore. “But we’re not dating! And your plan isn’t going to convince themwe’re not, just that we stopped!” Sowhat? They’ll drop it if they think it’sa sensitive subject— “They should dropit because WE’RE NOT DATING AND NEVER WILL!”

And wow, what a reaction, I didn’t realise the idea of dating me was so repulsive—“WHAT?Nonono wait that’s not what I said!” But I’m not listening, I’m gone, done andover it, that boy can help himself. And Raidou doesn’t want anyone to see himchasing after me, because they’ll just think it’s further proof that we were dating.

After this, Raidou is still avoiding me, but there’s a noteddifference in the few interactions we have. I’m ignoring him completely instead of laughing at people’s accusations,he seems to flinch every time my eyes deliberately glance over him, like he’snot even there (it’s the guilt; he’s not a dick he’s just frustrated that hisfriends don’t believe him) and people are picking up on the tension. I tell my friends that he’s being sensitivebecause he probably feels like his friends don’t know him at all. Myfriends try to tease me about my insight on Raidou’s personality, but I get allshort and snippy because I’d never datesomeone who was so full on himself that he thinks the world revolves around him. And maybe the fact that I’m being all coldinstead of brushing everything off cues people that this is a bad topic, andthat they should stop teasing me about it.

Genma eventually confronts Raidou about what’s going on, andRaidou explains that we really never were dating, but he was an ass to me andhe feels super guilty about it, and doesn’t know how to fix it. Genma confesses that he was the reasonwhy everyone thinks Raidou is dating me (Genma heard me telling someone off onRaidou’s behalf, and when he asked Raidou about us dating, Raidou’s reactionwas so extreme, Genma couldn’t help but keep bothering him about it. And Anko was there too, and Anko doesn’t letthose kinds of things go, so it just spiralled out from there). He gives Raidou some advice though. “A girl doesn’t get that upset about someone finding her undateable unless she’s interested.”

So Raidou has this epiphany about my theoretical feelings for him, and he’s feeling even worse, sohe eventually says fuck it and comes to find me. He apologizes, and asks to take me out todinner to make it up to me. I am, ofcourse, super skeptical about all this, because what happened to not wanting people to think we’re dating? And he explains that he really doesn’t thinkI’m undateable and maybe he could develop feelings for me in time, and I’m justthere like what’s going on, eh? Becausewhere is this coming from, I’m not interested, what the hell?

So now he’s flustered and I’m flustered and confused who told you I liked you? “Genma.” What does Genma know?! Raidou goes to back out of it, but I say No. You’re taking me on a date. Andwe’re going to troll the shit out of Genma.

And so starts the real fake dating plot (it’s a plot in aplot what is this?) with one goal: make Genma pay. We get a bunch of people in on the ploy. Like, everyone knows that we’re fake datingexcept for Genma (Anko especially is having a lot of fun on this). People start telling Genma stories like, “ohyeah, we saw those two making out behind the barbeque place,” or “we went on adouble date,” and eventually “I saw Raidou looking at rings,” and a whole bunchof extreme shit.

All the while, they’re making me out to be the gf from hell,although they present it like it’s cute. Raidou is like, basically made to be my man slave. He’s not allowed to hang out with the boysanymore because of the old ball and chain. I don’t let him go anywhere without me. I’m trying to convince him to quit his job as a ninja to spend more timewith me. Like, any good friend would beall ‘bro this is a toxic relationship you need to leave.’ And Genma is Raidou’s best bro. And to top it all off, it’s only been a month at thispoint, so shit is moving super fast on top of it all.

So Genma is freaking out, because what the fuckhappened? But what can he do? What can he say? Everyone else is talking about how cute andperfect we are together, how can they not see how horrible this is? He tries to convince Raidou to break up withme, but instead, Raidou asks him to be his best man. Genma wants to refuse but he also can’tbecause like, Raidou is his best bud what’s going on? How did things get so bad so fast?

And if you thought shit was going fast before, we’re hitting mack speeds at this point. Suddenly, I’m planning a wedding after a(beautiful) fake proposal, Genma is actually legitimately losing hair over this, Raidou isjust going along with it because of guilt, and things are very quickly gettingout of hand.

We stage a huge break upone month, because of stress or whatever. The next month we get back together because I’m “pregnant.” We break up a month later because we lost thebaby. We get back together the nextmonth because Raidou can’t live without me (I totally make him say this infront of a bunch of people, because maybe I’m getting payback on him too. I’m not very nice in this scenario, why am I doingthis? Oh yeah, for the plot).

So it’s just like, this whirlwind of craziness, and idk, thefake dating trope is supposed to end up with everyone together? Ok. Ithink I can save this.

So it eventually comes out that this whole thing was a ruse,ha ha ha we pranked Genma good, high-fives all around, we did it gang. He wantsto be mad but honestly he’s just relieved that Raidou wasn’t actually goingthrough this shit. But maybe I wasdrawing things out, just because I liked spending time with Raidou. And maybe he was going along with it becausehe liked spending time with me.

So after our official break up, end of the game, we startmissing each other. We see each otherfrom time to time, but nowhere as much as we used to, and never just the two ofus. Finally one of us gets the guts toconfess to the other (it’s probably me, not that I am known for confessing myfeelings, but I feel like it’s gonna be me in this situation).

It’s lonely withoutyou around all the time. That’s a melevel confession lol. Blunt enough toshow feelings, vague enough to be construed as platonic if I need to backtrackhaha. Of course this makes Raidou blush. “Y-yeah?” he stutters, unable to help the urge to clear his throat. Yeah. I got used to having you around, even thoughit wasn’t real. “Oh, y-y-yeah, me,uh, me too.” Did you want to grab a coffee or something? Catch up? “Yes! Uh, I mean, yeah, sure, we could do that.” Smooth, Raidou, real smooth.

And so one thing leads to another and we actually start dating. No one believes us though. EspeciallyGenma. We get engaged—again, no onebelieves us. We’re at the shrine, standing in front ofthe priest, legitimately getting hitched—no one believes us. I get pregnant—no one believes us until Istart showing, and even then, they’re skeptical until the kid is actuallyborn. Some people are skeptical evenafter that, because what if it’s just anelaborate genjutsu? But regardlessof whether or not people believe us, we live happily ever after. The end!

And that leaves

Enemies to Lovers with Izumo

There are, like, no gifs of Izumo by himself what is this???

How the fuck am I gonna pull this off? Who doesn’t like Izumo? He’s a cutie! I mean, I totally think he belongs with Kotetsu, though, so this makesthings difficult for me. How can I breakup this relationship? Such a hard thingfor me to do :(

…I think I fucked myself over with this.

No. I can dothis. And I can make it great.

Hmm… Izumo is not an asshole, so I guess I have to be, inthis situation…

Alright. So, Kotetsu and I don’t like eachother. It’s like, some long standingbeef, that goes way back to when he put gum in my hair, and I had to get halfof it cut off (this is the fastest way for me to vow revenge against you—don’tfuck with my hair). So, since Izumo issuch a great friend, he is contractually obliged to dislike me.

We don’t really talk to each other, don’t really hang aroundin the same circles, don’t ever really see each other. Essentially, we’re dead to each other. This all changes when my bff starts datingKotestu (the fucking traitor, jkjk I still love you, fictional bff). Because bff wants us to be friends and forus all to get along. But like fuck that,and fuck Kotetsu and his little dog too (that’s Izumo, for the uninitiated).

The four of us end up spending a lot of time together. And it’s in this time that Izumo startshating me. Because I’m not outrightbeing mean, but I’m definitely doing a lot of underhanded things to piss Kotetsuoff.

…ok so I would never do shit like that. Back to the drawing board.

Let me think… I hc Izumo as kind of reserved andpolite. Kotetsu is the loud one andIzumo is the quiet one. And they’relike, so clumped together in my head. Izumo is the kind of guy I probably wouldn’t notice, just because I amoften distracted and lost in my own head. I’m that person who you have you yell after like ten times when you seethem, because they just didn’t hear you. So maybe I’ve accidentally slighted Izumo by just totally not noticinghim.

Izumo is probably tired of being glanced over, or just like, perma-associated with Kotetsu. Maybe he wantsto be seen as his own person. And me,being totally oblivious to most people, am probably very guilty of this. So, he starts getting kind of passive aggressiveand snippy with me. At first I’mconfused, but then fuck that guy what’shis problem? I’m mad at him too. SoI continue to pointedly ignore him, and maybe get a little passive aggressive revenge, too.

The situation devolves into the pettiest passive aggressive standoffthat has ever happened in the history of Konoha. Izumo keeps filing my papers wrong, or losingthem, so I keep having to resubmit them. Idk what I do to him, but it probably involves always calling him by thewrong name. And other similar, stupidpetty things that I just can’t think of right now.

Everyone is confused about it, because the both of us areusually sweet people who don’t really get angry easily, and we’re also bothfairly polite. So, how did we manage to piss each other off?

Eventually, I get fed up, because seriously what’s that guy’sproblem? What did I ever do to him? and I confront him. We have the dumbest fight ever. Like it’sso dumb I can’t write it down, but it’s just super childish shit. Izumo is valiantly avoiding telling me why he’supset with me, because he’s embarrassed about the reasoning. Whatever. I don’t need this. I leave.

We would probably continue tobe petty and shitty to each other, if it weren’t for some crisis oranother. Idk, maybe it’s one of the(seventy billion) invasions that happen to Konoha. We get forced to work together, for whateverreason. It’s some high stakes, high tensionshit, and we’re both still trying to be petty and be efficient. It’sTsunade who gets tired of it.

“Either kiss or shut the fuckup, either way you two need to get over whatever spat you’ve got going on!”

So we’re both like blush.gif andI’m like, fuck it and plant one onhim, because I’m not shutting up, fuck that (lack of) noise. And the whole point was to kiss him and thensnark at Tsunade (because I have a death wish, apparently) but the kiss isnicer than I thought it would be, and Izumo is getting into it and soon I can’tremember what sort of snark I was supposed to be levelling at our esteemedHokage because making out is far more fun. Until there’s another explosion and we break apart, both embarrassed, and Tsunade yells at us to get into gear.

Neither of us knows how toact after that, so we’re still being petty to each other, but it’s more playfuland kind of flirty.

When the dust settles and thingshave calmed down, Izumo (all blushing and stuttering) asks me out. I say yes. And the rest can be summed up as “And they lived happily ever after”because I don’t want to write about it.

Fuck. This is over 6.7k. What the fuck am I doing with my life?

Thanks for the ask! I feel like I’m always making these way longer than they have to be. And why is it that every time I write about Genma, I go waaaay overboard? I thought that would be me about Kakashi, but nothing beats the amount I can write about Mr Shiranui over there. Fuck. Also, if you’ve never been kissed the way I describe Genma kissing, I would say that you’re missing out. Those are like, the best kisses. Totally mind-blowing, toe curling kisses. I highly recommend them lol.

Up next is:

Sakura/Ino/Temari

Already done:

Jiraiya/Ibiki/Iruka

Sakumo/Madara/Kakashi

Put 3 characters in my inbox and I’ll tell you who I’d slow burn/fake date/enemies to lovers with

#shiranui genma #namiashi raidou #kamizuki izumo #answered asks #thegreatestofgames #slow burn/fake date/enemies to lovers #just a little piece i wrote

18 notes · View notes

storiesbyjes2g · 7 years

Text

Maya wouldn’t exactly call it boredom, but young adult life was getting to be a bit stale. At first, being able to sleep in, watch TV all day and staying out all night sounded like a dream. But after a week of that, she desired a bit more in her life. One day, she decided to get out and went to San Myshuno to see if it lived up to the hype. She heard about the karaoke bars and all the things you could see and do on just about every corner; it sounded like her kind of place.

The street performers were so cool–especially the living statue. She didn’t know why, but she couldn’t stop watching him. Every now and then she would make faces and even flirt to see if he would flinch or even blink. But, this guy was good. So good, she gave him a handsome tip.

Of course, meeting new people was pretty high on her agenda, and she made a few new friends.

After a few hours of mingling, and watching the statue guy, she was a little thirsty and went inside Planet Honey Pop for a drink. When she crossed the threshold, a man dressed in dark clothing caught her eye. She wasn’t expecting anyone to be standing at the entrance like that and was startled. But once she got over the initial shock, she looked at his face and saw how attractive he was. He was staring at her intently like he wanted her attention. She gladly gave it when she noticed those luscious, pouty lips.

He was so gorgeous, she forgot what she came inside for. She stood there grinning like tween crushing on the latest pop star. This guy nailed the sexy stare. From the angle he arched his brows to the way he pursed his cute lips, it was hard not to get tangled up in his spell.

“Hi,” she finally said.

He gave her a “wassup” nod.

She couldn’t stop smiling and had no idea what to do. This dude completely threw off her game. She thought perhaps if she went to the bar he would follow her and tried to slip past him, but he stood in her way.

“Whoa now. Where do you think you’re going?”

His voice. It was so clear and deep, and it had a certain quality in it. She couldn’t put her finger on what it was, but somehow she imagined he could probably sing well. She wanted to listen to him talk all afternoon.

“I…was just going to the bar. Would you like a drink?”

He snorted. “You wanna buy me a drink? That’s new.”

A young lady with pink hair and a deplorable outfit walked in and didn’t appear pleased to see him speaking with Maya.

She stood in between them sizing her up. Whatever trouble this woman wanted to start, Maya wasn’t concerned. Anyone crazy enough to wear a tacky outfit like that in public couldn’t be taken seriously. She was probably all bark and no bite.

“Is this your new toy, Akira?”

He burned a hole in the back of her head with a stare that probably should have been menacing, but Maya still thought it was sexy.

She liked the sound of his name. It sounded exotic, worldly. She wondered how worldly he was. Both of them ignored the interloper, and he returned his attention to Maya with his sexy stare.

“Weren’t you gonna buy me a drink?”

She smirked at the poorly dressed woman and walked to the bar. He followed her. His gaze from behind was very apparent; she could feel it, and it made her feel tingly inside. Wooing guys was not foreign to her, and it brought a certain level of pleasure to her. However, the feeling of being pursued was even more pleasurable.

“Two Dim & Gustys, please,” she said.

“Mmmm. I like a woman who can handle strong drink.”

She giggled nervously.

“You got a name?”

“Maya.”

The bartender placed the drinks in front of them. He picked up his glass and took a long swig. The liquid vanished in three gulps before he slammed the glass down with an authoritative thud and continued his sexy stare. Everything inside her was getting warmer.

She was so glued to the beautiful stranger’s face, she didn’t notice they were sitting next to her cousin, Mark. He cleared his throat, and they both turned toward him. Maya felt embarrassed and knew what he was getting at. Akira raised his eyebrow at Mark and turned his attention back to Maya.

“Who’s that little twerp? Jealous ex-boyfriend?”

She couldn’t help but laugh. “He’s my cousin.”

“Hmph. What’s his problem?”

“Uhhh…just…he doesn’t know you.” She wasn’t ready to confront her boyfriend problem yet.

Mark was still near, eavesdropping, and snorted even louder.

“Ay man…you got a problem? Say somethin,” Akira dared.

She had never met a guy like him before and wondered why she never hung out in the city. He had swagger and an attitude she had only experienced from watching TV. This Akira was quickly growing on her despite the fact she knew nothing about him.

Akira snorted as he watched Mark walk away. “Lil punk. Need to mind his own business.”

“He’s harmless. Do you want another drink?”

“Sure. But, I’ll take this one to go.”

Her face fell harder than she wanted it to. “You’re leaving so soon?”

“I’m going over there.” He nodded in the direction of the plush bench in the corner. “These chairs aren’t good for our backs.”

He leaned in close to her face when he arose from the stool. She inhaled his woodsy cologne and thought about stealing a kiss. His lips were so plump and pouty; they begged to be kissed.

She felt tingly all over and her heart raced. He took one last look at her and smirked before he found his new seat.

Once the drinks were ready, she brought them over to him.

“So…was that your jealous ex?”

He snorted again. “Heh, I bet she wish she could be anything close to an ex.”

“Ohhh. Fan club manager then.”

“Ha! You got jokes.”

He finally cracked a smile. She didn’t think his face could get any more beautiful, but she had never been more wrong in all her young life.

“She’s one of my roommates.”

“So she knows things, hmmm?”

He sucked his teeth. “She don’t know nothin. I don’t wanna talk about her. I wanna talk about you. What’s up? You got a man?”

“Uhhh…” That was a complicated question. She had a boyfriend, and Anthony was exactly that for the moment: a boy who was her friend. He was not a man yet. Could she get away with saying no? It was worth a shot. “No?”

He raised his eyebrow.

The truth couldn’t hurt either. She didn’t even know this guy and had nothing to lose. But, she hoped it wouldn’t scare him away.

She sighed. “I have a boyfriend, but he’s still in school.”

“Pfffft.” He swatted at her. “He’s a baby. Forget him. I bet he don’t know what to do with you anyway.”

She wanted to take offense to his forwardness and disrespect for her relationship, but he was right and she couldn’t deny it. Anthony had been slow to recognize her feelings, and when they did get together, they still went at a snail’s pace. He was always nervous and afraid of getting caught; it frustrated her. Now she was in limbo. Perhaps this was a good time to test the waters and see what other fish were out there.

“Maybe,” she said.

He huffed and appeared like he was offended. “Here’s my number. Call me when you decide you want a real man.”

He walked away, and she enjoyed the view. She watched him leave, and when he left the building, she fell back into the seat and began fanning herself.

That night, she took dinner in her room. Jonathan was at the restaurant and Aubrey was out with friends. Skyla was winding down for the evening and joined her. She began yammering on about Juliette’s grandbaby. Well, Juliette’s step-granddaughter, but she claimed her as her first grandchild. Mark married a woman named Sarah who had children. He was so smitten by her and glad to find someone who also had aspirations to take down the government and expose its secrets. They were instant partners in crime. He didn’t blink an eye at the fact that she had one child and was pregnant with another. He wanted her, and if having an instant family and being a dad came with that package, he was ready to sign for it. He adopted her children, Sarai and Scarlett, so they could be part of the evil Pruett empire they wanted to build. None of that really mattered to Juliette. She had given up reasoning with her son a long time ago and accepted the fact that he would never have conventional views on anything. They lived with her still, and she was excited about having a baby in the house. Skyla told Maya this story with the same enthusiasm, but Maya’s mind was elsewhere.

“Are you listening to me?”

“Huh?”

Skyla stifled a few giggles. “Where are you?”

“Huh? I-I’m ok.”

She didn’t hide the laughter anymore. “That’s not what I asked you. What’s going on? You’re so far away.”

“Uhhh…nothing?”

“Maya… Don’t lie to me,” she said in that tone.

Maybe it wouldn’t be a big deal. She may as well tell her. “I, uhhh…” The tension that grew across her mother’s face made her nervous. “I…I met someone.”

Skyla breathed a sigh of relief. Maya wondered what she thought she was going to say.

“Oh. So…what about Anthony?”

“I don’t know yet. I only met him this afternoon.”

“I see.”

They sat in silence for a moment, each with their own thoughts.

“I can’t say I’m surprised,” Skyla said. “I mean, you’re in an odd position right now. I think it would be healthy for you to date men your own age, but I think you should let Anthony know.”

“But, mom…I don’t want to break his heart. Especially after I worked so hard to get him to like me!”

“So, wait for him.”

Maya groaned as she thought about Akira’s luscious lips. “But…”

“I know this is difficult, but you’re in a relationship with Anthony. He deserves a say in whether it can continue or not. Don’t let this new guy sabotage what you already have.”

“I know. Ugh. Why does this have to be so hard?” she whined.

Skyla snickered. “Welcome to adult life, pumpkin.”

“Thanks for not freaking out, mom.”

“Thanks for not giving me things to freak out over.”

3D - A Real Man - Maya got bored of chilling at home every day and went to San Myshuno to meet people. Maya wouldn't exactly call it boredom, but young adult life was getting to be a bit stale.

0 notes

Last Seen Blogs

conoviacat99

Conoviacat99

greenandgorgeous

jade's space

bu1u

Enjoys Summer A Normal Amount

rocketjumpers

Rocket Jumpers & Event Rentals

losingabs2000

Losing Abs 2000